Memoirs of the Empress Eugenie

LIBRARY

THE UNIVERSITY

OF CALIFORNIA

SANTA BARBARA

PRESENTED BY

Mrs. MacKInley Helm

MEMOIRS

OF THE

EMPRESS EUGENIE

VOLUME I

MEMOIRS OF THE
EMPRESS EUGENIE

BY COMTE FLEURY <*» 4- * r|? rlf

Compiled from Statements, Private Documents and
Personal Letters of the Empress Eugenie * * * *
From Conversations of the Emperor Napoleon III
and from Family Letters and Papers ofGeneralFleury,
M. Franceschini Pietri, Prince Victor Napoleon and
Other Members of the Court of the Second Empire

"The documents and conversations contained in these
two volumes are, to my best knowledge, authentic."

C" Fleury

VOLUME I

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
NEW YORK : LONDON : MCMXX

Copyright, 1920, bt
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY

Rights of iransUUion reserved

CONTENTS OF VOLUME I

CHAPTER PAGE

I. Family, Childhood, and Marriage 1

II. The Coup D'Etat 20

III. Princess Mathilde 59

IV. The Birth and Christening of the Prince Imperial . 81
V. The Youth of the Prince Imperial 102

VI. The Prince Imperial's " Baptism of Fire " . . . 121

VII. The Death op the Prince Imperial 145

VIII. Imperial and Royal Visits .... ... 174

IX. German and Russian Royal Visitors .... 199

X. Some Official Journeys 233

XI. Visits to Germany and Egypt 260

XII. Court Life During the Second Empire .... 301

XIII. Court Entertainments 337

XIV. The Official Household 359

XV. Episodes in the Emperor's Life 393

XVI. The Death of Napoleon III 430

XVII. Recollection and Retrospection 442

CHAPTER I

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MAEEIAGB

The House of Guzman, one of the most distin-
guislied of Spain, goes back to the first years of the
Spanish monarchy. Amongst its celebrities it
counts the famous Alonzo Perez de Guzman who,
while Governor of Tarifa in 1291, allowed the be-
sieging Moors to cut off his son's head rather than
surrender the citadel. Hence the motto of the
house: "Mas pesa el rey que la sangre" (The
King is more than blood). Besides the family of
Montijo, those of Medina Coeli, Medina Sidonia,
Las Torres and Olivares are branches of the Guz-
man house. Gaspard de Guzman, Count-Duke of
Olivares, was an all-powerful minister under
Philip IV.

Royal blood also runs in the veins of the family;
the Empress Eugenie was the grand-niece of Al-
phonse X, King of Leon and of Castillo. Moreover,
she was not the first of her race to rise to a throne.
In the 17th century. Dona Luiza Francisca de Guz-
man, daughter of the Duke of Medina Sidonia, mar-
ried the Duke of Braganza who became king of
Portugal under the title of John IV, and ruled from
1640 to 1656. The Counts of Montijo are also con-
nected with the family of Acunha of which two

1

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

branches, Spanish and Portuguese, played an im-
portant part in the peninsular history in the 16th
century. I mention these facts to show that Napo-
leon III did not marry "beneath him" as some of
his unreasonable critics have said. Some very fool-
ish and groundless statements have been made to
this effect. I simply wish to controvert them.

The family of Porto-Carrero, Counts of Montijo,
includes the Cardinal of that name, who played a
part during the reign of Charles II of Austria and
descends in direct line from the ancient patrician
family that in 1339 gave the city of Genoa its first
Doge. Dona Maria Francisca de Porto Carrero,
Countess of Montijo, writer of repute, who was pros-
ecuted on the charge of turning her house into a
Jansenist meeting place, was one of the Empress'
ancestors and lived in the beginning of the 19th cen-
tury. She was the correspondent of the Marquise
de Lage de Volude, former lady in waiting to the
Princesse de Lamballe, and at one time, during the
Reign of Terror, was a refugee in Spain. Sover-
eigns, statesmen, soldiers, churchmen, are conse-
quently found among the Empress' ancestors. And
perhaps I may, in passing, add here that her sis-
ter married the Duke of Alba and Berwick, who was
lineally descended from James II, king of England.

Her father, Don Cipriano Guzman Palafox y
Porto-Carrero, Count of Teba, was the youngest
brother of Eugenio, Count of Montijo, who, in the
beginning of the last century, was associated with
every liberal and even revolutionary movement in
Spain. His family claims that his name stands
out prominently in the efforts made to combat the
stupid tyranny of Ferdinand VII 's government. He

2

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARKIAGB

had the audacity of old-time conspirators and the
perseverance of modern revolutionists. With a
small band of resolute men, he penetrated into the
Aranjuez palace and for a few hours held in bis
power the King, Queen and the favourite Godoy.
But the people did not second him and the con-
spiracy failed, and Eugenio de Montijo was pro-
nounced a madman by those who did not dare to
profit by his bold act made in the interest of good
government.

Cipriano fought with distinction in Napoleon's
armies. Attached to the cause of King Joseph, he
was conspicuous during the murderous struggle in
Spain and was several times wounded. In 1814,
he had risen to become colonel of artillery and was
stationed by the Emperor at the fortifications of
Paris then threatened by the Allies, where he was
at the head of the students of the Polytechnic School
defending the Buttes Chaumont. In fact, owing to
the part he played in the wars of the Empire, he was
prosecuted and imprisoned by order of Ferdinand
VII, after the fall of Napoleon. Later, he was one
of the first grandees of Spain called to the Senate.
In a word, the Empress' father was a man of liberal
views, energy and cultured tastes, who was ever
ready to render service to others.

After the French revolution of 1830, Comte and
Comtesse de Teba went and settled in Paris, where
they became intimate with many leading families in
Parisian society, especially the Delesserts and La-
bordes whom the Empress' parents' old friend
Prosper Merimee had known since his childhood.
Some of those friendships, begun in Spain, were

3

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

now destined to become more and more intimate as
the families met almost daily.

Don Eugenio died in 1834, and his brother, Don
Cipriano, inherited the property and titles of the
Montijo house. But this veteran of the wars of the
Empire was not greatly influenced by the change of
fortune and he had no intention whatever of alter-
ing his simple and retired mode of life. Deeply im-
bued with liberal and thoroughly modern ideas, as
I have already said, he repudiated the customs of an
ancient caste and wished his daughters to receive
an education far superior to that which women of
society then possessed ; he would have liked even to
see them brought up as though they were poor. ''Let
them be toughened by privation and sufferings,"
was his constant remark.

The character and ideas of the Empress' mother
were far different. She made no objections concern-
ing the nafure of the instruction of her daughters,
being herself possessed of much culture and a wide
and varied range of knowledge. She was a woman
of marked energy, vitality and activity, with an ear-
nest desire to push forward, which neither old age
nor blindness could slacken, and she was anxious to
give a free rein to qualities which she felt might be
useful to her relatives as much as to herself.
Wherever she was, she always gathered around her
a body of superior men, whom she did not merely
seek to "bind to her chariot wheels," to ''rivet to
her fate" as a literary friend has remarked. She
admired for their own sake those whom she had
chosen as friends. She was most useful to Merimee,
whom she had initiated, at the time of his first
journey to Spain, into the complex affairs of that

4

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

country. It was she who related to him, later on, the
anecdote from which he drew Carmen; and, later
still, she suggested to the traveler, lover of art and
of historical reconstitutions, the idea of a new Don
Pedro, king of Castille, on whose memory weigh a
number of timely '' suppressions" including those of
some relations and of Eleonora de Guzman, who had
been his father's mistress. To help Merimee in his
eager search for authentic documents, she stirred
into activity legions of archivists and librarians,
awoke benumbed energies, and shook the dust from
annals which had lain unheeded during long cen-
turies. Influencing both his mind and heart, she
whispered into the ear of her friend a historical
theory of her own about Don Pedro, which Merimee
practically adopted and skillfully turned into a com-
plete system of his own.

The Empress' mother recognized and admitted
the merits of the ideas advocated by the French doc-
trinaries and liberals who then shared with the ' ' dis-
cussing gentry" the favors of Louis Philippe's
reign ; but all her affection went out to some ' ' tyrant
of genius" who would lead the people toward good-
ness and happiness without bothering them with the
means he employed to accomplish this beneficent
end. It is certain that the great Napoleon was her
ideal. In the family to w^hich she belonged, one was
born a Bonapartist and one remained so till death.
Some years later, she learned that a certain Prince,
twenty years of age, bearing the name of Bonaparte,
was in Madrid. She managed to meet him and to
study him with most minute care. Handsome, fas-
cinating, witty, he was surely a Bonaparte, but he
was not the Bonaparte for whom she declared that

5

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Europe was ever waiting. In fact, but little per-
suasion would have been necessary to induce her to
visit another Bonaparte then prisoner at Ham.

In Paris, the Empress' mother led a retired, intel-
lectual life. Merimee introduced to her several
authors, especially Henri Beyle, ('' Stendhal") his
great friend, who, though twenty years older than
himself, exercised such a strong influence over him.
Beyle found charmed admirers in the little daugh-
ters of Comtesse de Montijo and came with pleasure
to a house where his stories were greatly enjoyed.
These were red-letter evenings for the children
of the family. They looked forward to them with
impatience, because they were put to bed a little
later on those occasions. And then, his stories
amused them so much !

Apropos of these visits, Merimee once wrote the
Empress' mother as follows, and afterwards, incor-
porated almost these very same words in one of his
volumes : ' ' One can picture the two children sitting
on Beyle's knees or close by his side, on low chairs
listening with attentive ear, parted lips and eyes
wide-open as though looking on some strange vision,
while he, the singer of the great deeds of the past,
gave fresh color and animation to those tales of
lives that were spent long since, letting drop one by
one from his lips, as from a string of pearls, the epi-
sodes of that prodigious drama which he had w^it-
ncssed or in which he had even played a minor part.
One can imagine, if one reads in 'The Carthusian
Nun of Parma,' the chapter devoted to Waterloo,
how picturesque must have been those descriptions,
filled as they were with suggestive details, stamped
with that sincerity of feeling, that intimate knowiedge

6

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

of the living and the lived which makes the charm of
Stendhal's creations. Thus the little girls, already
prepared by their father's reminiscences, early
learned a deep reverence for the Empire, and
gathered from the mouth of this unequaled story
teller, a truer, more striking Napoleon than the
legendary one. In order that the memorj^ of the
children should retain these dazzling delineations of
'the man in the little cocked hat and gray coat,' and,
their imagination fed, that their eyes also should be
interested, Beyle completed his stories by pictures."
The Empress Eugenie long had a Battle of Auster-
litz given to her and drawn by him.

It is a new Stendhal whom we thus meet, a Stend-
hal who, in order to be understood by his 'kittle
pupils" was willing to become a mere ''story
teller," he who, according to Merimee's own admis-
sion, took a malicious pleasure in appearing in the
eyes of the public as "a monster of immorality."
Here, on the contrary', we find a Stendhal who, put-
ting aside all pride and love of domineering, deigned
to be simplicity itself. "He felt that his words were
listened to with admiration and fervor," continues
Merimee, ''and to his satisfied vanity, nothing was
more agreeable than the eager attention shown in
those pretty eyes of the two little girls." "When
you are grown up," he would say to the future
Empress, "you will marry the Marquis of Santa
Cruz," — he pronounced the word with a comical
emphasis which I can never forget — "and you will
forget me and I will no longer care about you. ' '

Merimee, too, would tell tales, but tales that were
less warlike than those of Stendhal. He really liked
to entertain the children when they wore sometimes

7

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

entrusted to his care, for, in his own way, Merimee
was fond of children. I recall how, when he congrat-
ulated his friend Stapfer on the birth of a daughter,
he remarked that he could fully realize the joys of
fatherhood, for he well remembered the pleasure he
had himself tasted in past days when bringing up
kittens! He added quaintly, that "kittens lose much
of their attractiveness as they become full-grown
cats, whereas human kittens, especially she ones,
gain in this respect as they grow older."

So Merimee was always quite ready to amuse "la
petite Eugenie," as the future Empress was then
called. He would often take her out for a walk, would
show her the sights of Paris and they would wind
up by dropping in at the pastry-cook's. "I am inter-
ested by her chatter," he would say. Often, too, he
corrected her French exercises, and he even gave
her some writing lessons. No wonder then that
Eugenie always retained for this friend of her child-
hood a warm remembrance which never faded. She
always enjoyed talking about him, and continued to
call him ceremoniously, as in her childhood days,
"Monsieur Merimee." Memories of Compiegne, of
Saint Cloud, of Biarritz, cluster also round his
name. As the scholarly inspector of historical monu-
ments he contributed in no small degree to strength-
ening Eugenie's taste for studies of the past, just as
Beyle had been her Napoleonic educator. It was
only natural for the Empress to remain faithful to
the memory of these her first intellectual teachers.
On one point alone did she fail to show herself an
apt pupil ; impiety never had any attraction for her.
But I ought to add, that they omitted to instruct her
in that branch !

8

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

Merimee really became much attached to the chil-
dren, and when they left Paris in 1839 to join their
mother, called home in haste to her husband who
was dangerously ill at Madrid, the ''dear French
friend," as this family always called him, was in-
deed very sorry. For a short period the girls re-
mained alone in Paris with their governess, when
Merimee devoted as much time to them as he could
spare. One of them having treated the excellent
Miss Flower in a somewhat rude manner, they were
taken to task, I was told, and Merimee preached a
lay-sermon to both of them which had a good effect
and the echo of which they carried to their friend
Cecile Deles sert, who always enjoyed all they told
her about the good French author. "You would not
believe," he wrote at that time, "what grief I feel
to see the children go."

There is a picture representing them at the ages of
thirteen and fourteen with gowns in plaits at the
back and a bit of embroidered drawers showing
beneath the skirt. "What will these two children be
like when I meet them next?" he wrote their mother
in a letter of which they were the bearers. "Will
they be tall young girls, coquettish, scornful or pas-
sionate, with no feeling for their old pedagogue?
Will they, adulated and flattered in the dazzling
days of their spring-tide, turn from the man already
approaching the forties, whose hair is even now
streaked with gray? These, and many other ques-
tions, have flashed through my mind and that of
Beyle, who is, I must add, skeptical in regard to all
things except women. This is why, in spite of the
armor of indifference with which I like to clothe
myself, I, now that my little friends are leaving me,

9

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

give way to a feeling, which, though fraught with a
good deal of melancholy, yet, I must confess, con-
tains a dash of vague hopefulness." At the last
moment, he nearly started with them. The girls
and Miss Flower promised to write him. So he im-
mediately penned a note to their mother in which he
said: ''Out of all this, there will at least come a
letter." And that is just what did happen. At
Oloron, in the Pyrenees, where the travelers had to
stop on account of the bad weather, Eugenie sent
him what she called "a fine letter," and one which
her old friend kept for a long time. He used even
sometimes to show this letter discreetly when the
author of it had become Empress of the French !

Merimee wrote regularly to Eugenie's mother.
He followed Spanish politics with great interest
although he early abandoned the hope of under-
standing them. He was glad to leani that his cor-
respondent, a partisan of Narvaez, had been made
mistress of the robes. "Writing to his friend, October
22, 1847, he said: "So you are really camarera
mayor, and you are pleased. That is enough to
make me pleased also. You can do good in that post,
and that is a sufficient reason why you should accept
it. Whatever you may say to the contrary, you are
made for fight, and it would be ridiculous to wish
Caesar to lead the tranquil life of the Second Citizen
of Rome. I may tell you that I have already re-
ceived much flattery on your account, and I expect
on the first occasion to have petitions presented to
me which are really meant for you! Knowing my
temper, you can readily guess what use I shall make
of them."

Merimee was not at ease concerning his friend's

10

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

safety, and was alarmed to hear that she went out
in a phaeton alone with the sovereign — Queen Isa-
bella— against whom a number of conspiracies were
being hatched. But this anxiety was not to last long,
for barely three months after her appointment,
Eugenie's mother abandoned of her own free will
a post which she had accepted with delight, but the
difficulties attending which she had not realized.
Scarcely was she installed, when intrigues were set
on foot to deprive the Grand Mistress of the Queen's
confidence; the masters of Spain feared her intelli-
gent energy and her growing influence. The future
Empress' mother preferred to abandon her func-
tions rather than submit to any compromise. Her
mind was quickly made up and she did not appear to
regret her decision.

In this connection, it may be of interest to give
here this unpublished reflection of an intimate
friend, valuable in spite of flattering phrases,
here and there : ' ' The character and conduct of the
mother is often reflected in the daughter, who, con-
trary to the rule suggested by Galton, seemed to
take after the female rather than the male parent.
When the Empress Eugenie entered into the diffi-
cult public life of the Court of the Second Empire,
she had had much experience in this sort of exist-
ence, both from hereditary instinct and from what
she saw, heard and guessed during these early years
in the palace circles of Madrid. It should also be
borne in mind in this connection that court life in
Spain, especially in those stormy days, is surpassed
by no other capital in Europe by its intrigues, its
hidden influences and the general sharpening of the
wits of all those who come within its precincts. If

n

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

there was the material of a statesman in the
Empress Eugenie, she came with it naturally."

Freed from political worries, and from court
intrigues and jealousies, the Countess Montijo
quickly assumed an important position in Madrid
society, while her invaluable friend in France cor-
responded regularly with her and kept her informed
of many inside political and diplomatic matters,
which she sometimes utilized in her own salon. He
even undertook to do all sorts of errands for them.
Merimee had friends in the Foreign Office, and he
took advantage of this fact to entrust to the "diplo-
matic pouch" not only long letters, but also dahlia
and pawlownia seeds, which he procured at the
Garden of Plants for her gardener, and Chinese
lanterns to decorate open-air fetes, according to the
fashion set by Comtesse Duchatel. Nor did he
scruple to send in this manner satin shoes for the
young Duchesse d'Albe and costumes from Palmyra,
the fashionable dressmaker of the day. This good
friend even tried to forward, through the Foreign
Office, a barouche; but at this, the good-nature of
the minister rebelled.

From Madrid, in turn, Merimee received fosforos,
for he complained of being unable to find "in such
a chemical town as Paris" any matches which suited
him. He also was sent loaves of bread which he
stated were much better than the French bread and
w^hich followed him from town to town when he was
on official inspection tours. The Delessert ladies
and their friends asked the Montijor to get them
mantillas and Merimee was invited to the trying-on.

A certain mantilla suited the Marquise Pasquier
very well, and to see just how it should be put on,

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

she carefully studied a pencil sketch by Merimee
of ''the second daughter of the Comtesse, la petite
Eugenie, ' ' he wrote.

Merimee and the Countess Montijo did not confine
this exchange of attentions wholly to frivolities.
They also sent their friends to one another. The
latter introduced to him Spanish politicians and
grand ladies, while the former would recommend to
her his literary friends and colleagues. Thus, to cite
but one or two examples of this kind, Charles de
Mazade, entrusted with a mission for Comte de Sal-
vandy, member of the Academy and twice minister
of public instruction under Louis Philippe, was very
handsomely welcomed in Madrid at the house, and
later, at Merimee 's suggestion, she carefully read
and revised the traveling notes published on his
return to France, by the young writer. Prince
Albert de Broglie, then attached to the French
Embassy at Madrid, one of their frequent
guests. When recommending him, Merimee re-
minded the Countess of his ' ' real obligations to the
father of the young diplomat," but chroniclers re-
late that there was a complete misunderstanding be-
tween Spain and the future academician. "He con-
sidered the Spaniards very frivolous, and they con-
sidered him too funereal," the future Emperor once
truly remarked.

This interesting correspondence of Merimee with
the Countess Montijo is the history of the comings
and goings of diplomats, an account of political
facts and a record of social incidents. It is the story
of Parisian society life sent across the Pyrenees, by
means of the pen of a clever man. This again, I may
say, was an important element in the political edu-

13

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

cation of the person destined to share the throne of
a country whose men, women, manners and politics
were thus being continually described in the Madrid
home circle by such a talented brain and such an
observant on-looker, as Prosper Merimee. Thanks
largely to him, it could be said of Eugenie perhaps
with some truth, when she married Napoleon III:
"Why, this young woman knows more about France
and her peoi)le, her arts, her politics and her public
men than many a youth who was bom within our
boundaries like his ancestors for several genej-a-
tions."

]\rerimee's friendship with the family was of such
old standing that not only was he the first to be
informed of the proposed marriage, but he was even
chosen as the fit person to give to the Emperor's
representative all the necessary information for the
drafting of the marriage contract. There had been
some thought of giving him the title of Chief Secre-
taiy; but that honor seemed inadequate, and it is,
therefore, not to be wondered at that Merimee 's
nomination as Senator was one of the first favors
the Empress asked of her husband.

It has been asked in some quarters whether Meri-
mee felt embarrassed by this honor to which, no
doubt, he had certain claims by reason of the serv-
ices he had rendered as inspector of historical monu-
ments, but which he knew was due in great part to
the friendly action of her whom he had known as a
child. At any rate, he once made, in this connection,
this statement to his friend Dr. Veron: "You know
the whole story, as well as I do. Fate willed it, that,
through sheer lack of something else to do, I went
to Spain where I met some veiy good aud amiable

14

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

people who gave me a hearty welcome. Among them
was a little girl to whom I told tales, for whom I
interceded when she did not know her lessons, and to
whom later I preached gentle sermons with a moral,
— for I am far from being over indulgent to youth.
One day that little girl told me she was going to
many the Emperor. I begged her to make me swear
never to ask any favor of her, and after a certain
amount of discussion, she had me take such an oath
in most solemn fashion. The Emperor, nevertheless,
in response to her request, wished to give me a very
fine position where there was much to do. I begged
him to leave me with my monuments, where I had
greater freedom. The Empress then said to me in
Spanish: 'You will be given something else, if you
do not accept this, and you will be our enemy in the
bargain. ' That is how I came to lose my liberty. "

Merimee was at his toilet one morning when he
received the official announcement of his nomina-
tion. It caused him some surprise and some embar-
rassment. There was nothing odd in a literary and
scientific man accepting a favor which he had never
asked for. But he made the mistake of keeping
secret a nomination which every one was sure to
hear of through the Moniteur. It has been said that
he spent the previous evening in a drawing-room
hostile to the Empire, w^here he kept silent about the
pending appointment, instead of openly meeting
criticism, and that, on that same evening, he even
spoke of the Emperor in terms which were worse
than cold. Of course the Empress never inquired
into all this political gossip and she remembered
only the Merimee of her youth. Perhaps this nom-
ination was very badly viewed in Orleanist circles,

15

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

where Merimee usually moved. However, if he had
been willing to put up with some coldness and
epigrams, he w^ould probably not have lost any of
the friendships which were dear to him.

The Emperor has said on this point: '^This is
quite possible ; but what is certain is that Merimee,
at the time of his nomination, showed a hesitating
attitude,- largely due to his natural timidity. But,
the matter once settled, he became brave again, and
would not accept the period of penance w^hich cer-
tain drawing-rooms desired to subject him to, as a
means of obtaining absolution. He found consola-
tion in other pursuits, not merely in the 'blue and
gold coat, more becoming to the complexion than the
academic mantle embroidered with tarragon,' as
somebody remarked in this connection."

I do not hesitate to transcribe here a paragraph
which a kind friend has written, for at the core it
is true, I am happy to say. This life-long supporter
of the Second Empire speaks as follows concerning
this episode: ''This affair of the appointment of
Prosper Merimee to the Senate well illustrates a
side of the character of the Empress which endeared
her to all who came in contact with her. She could
not forget a kindness and always remembered the
friends of her early days, wiio had helped her in any
way, especially those who unwittingly contributed
to prepare her for the high position which she was
eventually called upon to fill. In this respect she
was the pendant of the Emperor himself who also
had a warm heart for the friends of his chequered
youth. But in dispensing these peculiar favors, the
Empress made fewer mistakes than her generous
mate, w^hich was largely due to the fact that the

16

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

Emperor had gone through hard times and had been
served at moments by far from wholly worthy indi-
viduals. But Merimee was an exceptionally meri-
torious 'friend of the first hour' and both Emperor
and Empress honored themselves in honoring
him. ' '

I have dwelt at considerable length on the Em-
press' relations with Merimee because her associa-
tions with him were not only exceedingly pleasant
but because he really had a strong influence on her
mental development, and also because the story has
not always been told as I have just told it. Per-
haps I should add, further, that I have done this,
too, because he had to do directly and indirectly
with Eugenie's marriage, though it is not necessary
to go further into this matter here.

When it was finally settled that she was to marry
the Emperor, Eugenie immediately informed Queen
Isabella of Spain, who then sat on the throne,
in a formal letter, in which she declared that ''I
shall have no other thought than to contribute, in
the measure of my powers, to strengthen the bonds
which unite two great nations and two great mon-
archs, to whose service I shall be consecrated by love
and duty for ever."

Queen Isabella's reply pleased both Napoleon and
Eugenie, especially the portion where she said: **I
give my full consent to a union which is so splendid
for you, and you may rest assured that I entertain
best wishes for your happiness and that of the
Emperor, expressing the hope that, both being
guided by the hand of the All Powerful, you will
lead France, that great nation, to the highest degree

of prosperity and comfort. In the difficult and

17

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

dangerous path which you are henceforth to tread,
always keep for gTiide, faith in the Supreme Being
and the duty of sacrificing everything to the Em-
peror and to France. Such are the sentiments of the
Queen and the counsels of your affectionate Isa-
bella."

The Empress then and there decided that she
would ever do all in her power to keep up the friend-
liest relations between France and Spain, for under
every regime and in all times, an allied or neutral
southwestern frontier has been a source of great
strength to France, negative though it may be in its
nature. The importance of this came out sadly in
1870, when France and Grermany were precipitated
into a dreadful conflict, because this principle
seemed to be overlooked for a moment in Spain. At
that time the Empress labored with all her might
to do what she could to prevent the catastrophe and
so did Queen Isabella, who was then leading in Paris
the life of an exile. During this crisis Eugenie re-
minded her of the message to her in January, 1853,
and of her reply, and added : ' ' Now we can both, in
France itself, labor to prevent Spain from doing
such an unfriendly act as to put on a throne, once
so worthily filled by your Majesty, a Grerman
prince." The ex-Queen replied immediately: "I
have not forgotten those far-off days, and I am
laboring, as you may w^ell imagine, and as you and
the good Emperor are laboring, to prevent this
threatening disaster. May we all succeed in our
honest efforts!" The Queen did strive, and with
success, in obtaining from this Spanish government
the abandonment of this fatal policy. On this point,
the Emperor said one day: "If half of the diplomats

18

FAMILY, CHILDHOOD, AND MARRIAGE

concerned in this mad affair had the talent and the
honest heart of Queen Isabella we would not only
have been out of this imbroglio long ago, but we
should never have got into it!" Some one repeated
this wise remark to the Queen, when she said ear-
nestly: "I do not know whether I have talent of any
kind, but I do know that in this Hohenzollem cam-
paign, I was honest in heart. Of that I am sure."

CHAPTER II

THE COUP d'etat

A GREAT deal has been written about the Coup
d'Etat of December 2, 1851, by which Prince Louis
Napoleon became the supreme head of France and
which made him Emperor a year later. But the acts
and causes which led up to this important event
have not always been given in the same way or in
the same spirit; so it has appeared interesting to
state here the official version of the Emperor and
his friends. On several occasions, the Emperor
spoke in my presence, to me or to others, concerning
the persons and events of the Coup d'Etat, his
' ' coming out from the legal circle and entering into
law and order, ' ' as he used to put it. What I say in
the pages which follow is based on these conversa-
tions, on conversations with other actors in that
event and on notes made by me in my readings. My
rather retentive memory is also called upon here as
everywhere throughout these volumes, though in no
case do I rely on it alone for a fact or a statement
of importance, for I know by experience how treach-
erous one's unaided memory often is. In this con-
nection, I recall a frequent remark of the Emperor.
He would say: ''I have often found myself deceived
by my o^vn memory. I had read or heard things,
which I finally got to think emanated from me,
whereas they were really quite foreign to me and I

20

THE COUP D'ETAT

could not at all vouch for their exactitude. And yet
I was telling them as my own and believing im-
plicitly in them. Mistrust your memory as you do
your wife," he would say in closing, looking at
Eugenie with a whimsical expression that meant of
course that he was teasing her a little. The Emperor
in his familiar movements immensely enjoyed ban-
ter and good-humored irony. As he was always
solemn and reserved in public, those who did not
know him well imagined that he was heavy and un-
responsive. But this was a great mistake. Napoleon
had a light sunny side that accounts largely for the
charm which he occasioned in the eyes and hearts of
all who came close to him and in whom he confided.
Few men had warmer friends and few made fewer
enemies than Napoleon III.

The cabinet formed on January 24, 1851, com-
posed wholly of members chosen outside of the As-
sembly, had lasted three months, when the Prince
President of the Republic decided to yield to the
demands of public opinion and select a cabinet taken
entirely from members of the Assembly, hoping by
this means to unite more closely the executive and
the legislative branches of the government. So on
April 4th, of this same year, the Prince charged
Odilon Barrot, one of the old-school French liberals,
with the mission of forming this new ministry. The
President reserved for his friends onl}^ the port-
folios of Justice and Finance, leaving all the other
posts to the Majority. But Odilon Barrot failed.
His friends wished to exclude from the new ministry
all of the supporters of the President. This event is
not always presented in this light; but, nevertheless,
this is the true light. The Prince, therefore, decided

21

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

to t'omi a cabinet made up of some of the members
of the last one, and introduced new men whose
ability had been tried. On the morrow, Sainte-
Beuve, who afterwards became a senator of the
Second Empire, proposed a vote of distrust in the
President! But all these wild efforts of the fright-
ened parliamentarians, who felt that the power to
goveiTi was to be wrested from them, only added to
the strength of the Prince. All those who wished
order to reign, were deserting the turbulent minor-
ities of the Assembly and putting their trust in him.
The Emperor, in after years, often spoke to his
faithful friends and especially to those who had
helped him to accomplish his destiny, of the strug-
gles of this period. "One might reap a rich harvest
and gain much information," he said on one of
these occasions, "by the perusal of the numerous
articles, pamphlets, speeches and publications of
various sorts which appeared at this time, all deal-
ing with me and my policy. There were conflicts
then of word and pen." On these occasions he used
to recall the following remarks of a man who was
never his friend, but who sometimes spoke justly of
him, Thiers: "The Majority is in fragments. The
President, who seemed to owe his strength to his
association with the Assembly, now walks alone, not
only without the support of the Assembly, but
against it. This divorce has not weakened him, has
not humiliated him, has not even put him in a bad
temper. He possesses self-control, perseverance,
and strength of character. He has gained ground
and friends. Nobody can question these assertions;
what I say is evident to every fair mind." "Thiers
didn't always hit the nail so well on the head," the

99

THE COUP D'ETAT

Emperor used to add with a smile, after quoting this
passage from memory.

At this moment there was a general demand for
the revision of the constitution with a view to the
prolongation of the President's term of office. The
Assembly could, in accordance with the constitu-
tion, take up the question on May 28, 1851, that date
being the beginning of the last year of that legis-
lature. A series of articles published in the Consti-
tutionnel as early as 1850 had called the attention of
the press to the matter, and public opinion had also
begun to manifest very plainly its ideas on the sub-
ject. "Little by little the tiny spark grew into a big
flame," said the Emperor at a later date, and peti-
tions in favor of the prolongation began to circu-
late all over France. In fact, so intense was the
movement, that the Minister of the Interior felt
called upon to cool the zeal of some of the partisans
of the reform. In the meantime, a central committee
was organized to receive the petitions, though many
were presented directly to the Assembly, through
the people's representatives. The Extreme Left, or
the Mountain, as it was called, moved that these
petitions be rejected on the ground that they were
unconstitutional; but these opponents were finally
forced to give way before the rising tide. From May
5 to June 31 no fewer than 13,294 petitions were
laid before the Assembly, bearing 1,123,625 names.
Of these signers, 741,011 prayed that the constitu-
tion be revised, while 382,624 others did not hesitate
to ask that it be revised in such a way as to lengthen
the President's terra, I^>y the end of July, the num-
ber of petitions had reached the formidable number
of a round 300,000, exclusive of only 526 opposed to

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

revision. The parties whose plans had been upset
by these popular manifestations accused the govern-
ment of having brought pressure to bear to produce
these results. But two months later, eighty Depart-
ments out of eighty-five, through their Councils Gen-
eral, or Departmental Legislatures, called upon the
Assembly to carry out the revision of the constitu-
tion. Men of sense recognized the fact that the
nation demanded a change. Berryer, Dufaure,
Odilon Barrot and others, who were not friends of
the Prince-President, admitted that the people
wanted the term of office prolonged. No one ques-
tioned the necessity of a coup d'etat of some sort,
whether brought about by the parliamentarians or
the executive power, if proper conditions of order,
authority and government were to be reestablished
in France ; there must be some escape through ener-
getic and determined means, from the complicated
situation. As to the character of the method to be
employed or the way of accomplishing it, there was
diversity of opinion. Hence the many plans, varying
in certain particulars but similar in their results,
and all a violation of the constitution, which were
proposed to Prince Louis Napoleon during his three
years' presidency. The idea of an appeal to the
people became very general and seemed all the more
fitting because it received the approval of such men
as Thiers, Comte Falloux, Montalembert, the Due de
Mortemart, General Changarnier and Comte Mole.
These facts should be kept in mind by those who are
prone to criticize the action of the Prince-President
a few months later.

The first precise proposal came from General
Changarnier, and followed almost immediately after

24

THE COUP D'ETAT

the popular vote of December, 1848, which made
Louis Napoleon President of the Republic. The gen-
eral has denied the charge of having sought to bring
about a coup d'etat, declaring that it was to increase
the prestige of the constitution, not in order to
destroy it, that he was ready to disperse the As-
sembly, with the assistance of Odilon Barrot him-
self, if such an energetic measure were necessary.
In any case. General Changarnier went further than
anybody else had during these stormy days, for he
made sure of the support of the second regiment of
dragoons. In excuse, he held that his responsibili-
ties as general-in-chief obliged him to follow a firm
and prudent course. But it could not be considered
as an act of devotion to the constitution, his willing-
ness in January, 1849, to cooperate by means of a
great show of military force in the reestablishment
of the Empire ; and yet that is what he did. On the
29th of that month, Paris had a great fright. There
was a mutiny among the militia and much effer-
vescence among the ''reds" because of a proposal
to dissolve the Assembly. The insurrectionary party
which had been defeated in the bloody uprising of
the month of June of the preceding year had con-
ceived the thought of taking advantage of this un-
easiness to bring about a formidable revolt. But the
government was on the alert and immediately took
strong measures to defend itself, and Paris awoke to
find itself caught in a net of steel and iron. This act
of energ}^ sufficed and the terrified mob did not
move. General Changarnier, who was the ruling
spirit on this occasion, then thought — nor was he
alone in this way of thinking — that the setting up of
the Empire was the surest manner of bringing about

25

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

a solid government. If his wish had been realized
and had been realized under his direction, the dema-
gogues would have been curbed and all France
would have welcomed the act. But the Prince at first
repelled every attempt to induce him to hasten
events by violent measures. ' ' I was opposed to any
attack on legal institutions," he said at a later
period, referring to this moment; "I wished t^
avoid extreme steps which did not seem indispen-
sable for the salvation of society. ' ' Changarnier did
not hide his regret and astonishment at the Prince's
moderation and said on more than one occasion:
"The President missed a fine opportunity to put
things to rights. He made a mistake, for he will not
meet with another like it. ' ' If General Changarnier
bad had his way, the Empire would have come three
years sooner, and he would not have been in a posi-
tion to express very different views concerning this
Empire from those which he expressed a little later.
As the Emperor well said: "Changarnier found out
hovr to make himself decidedly hostile to me as soon
as events got straightened out and he saw that I
meant to act for myself." It was natural, therefore,
that the General should fall from power, which hap-
pened (m January 10, 1851, wlien he was deprived of
the command of the Paris national g"uard.

Thiers also had shown a willingTiess to sacrifice
the constitution in order to reestablish a strong
government. "But of course he was not working for
the Imperial Government," Xapoleon would say
with a smile, which meant that Thiers, as always,
was working for himself alone. His first idea was to
lengthen the President's term, making it ten years,
which was a breach of the constitution. "We may

26

THE COUP D'ETAT

suppose that M. Thiers was delaying the carrying
out of this plan, ' ' the Emperor would say, ' ' until he
should be at the head of affairs; like many others,
he found the time long between changes of cab-
inets!" This idea of Thiers frightened the parlia-
mentary groups, especially the party in power which
pretended that the presidency was a danger to the
republic. Thiers fancied that ''the Prince's thirst
for power, " as he styled it, would be quenched if he
was given ten years of it. But the parliamentary
leaders were mistaken in imagining that the Prince-
President was privy to these plans. His ideas as to
the remedy for the political malady were of quite
another sort. They were revealed in his vigorous
message, dated October 31, 1849, wherein it was
made plain that Louis Napoleon and not the As-
sembly meant to govern the country. This message
and this policy cut short the proposed changes in
the constitution, and prevented M. Thiers and his
friends from violating that instrument.

Comte Mole also had coup d'etat ideas running
in his head. He did not hesitate to declare to those
who would listen and even to those who would not
listen, that the Constituent Assembly, in view of the
organization which it had given to the executive
branch, would not be able to establish a solid gov-
ernment. Though in 1851, he was violently opposed
to the Prince-President's policy, in 1850, he ap-
peared convinced of the necessity of reestablishing
Imperial institutions, especially after the decidedly
republican elections at Paris, in March of that year,
which threw the moderate parties into consterna-
tion. ' ' We must reestablish the Empire ; that alone
can bring us out of this disorder," he said — which

27

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

remark the Emperor would also quote from
memory.

Overtures were made to the Prince and plans
were drafted in view of preserving order under the
auspices of the Government. But this spirit of con-
cord did not last very long. Some of these leaders of
the moderate party never entirely gave up their
early convictions and rallied round the President
only because he appeared to be the firmest center in
the general upheaval. All this agitation culminated
at a meeting held at Comte Mole's castle of Cham-
platreux, in September, 1851, The plan there dis-
cussed had as its foundation, the reelection of
Prince Louis Napoleon as President, the establish-
ment of two legislative chambers and energetic
measures to be taken against the socialist party.
But no precise form of execution of this program
was decided upon, so that the Prince, while fully
appreciating the good intentions which had actuated
these worthy gentlemen, could not look upon their
work as very serious, and, in fact, the whole scheme
was not long in dwindling to pieces.

In the meantime, the struggle between the Execu-
tive and the Assembly threatened to become acute,
and men of order began more than ever to delib-
erate as to the best extra-constitutional solution of
the problem. Most of them favored a coup cVetat
of some sort, but there was great diversity of opin-
ion as to what form it should take. The monarchical
parties desired to control the movement, using the
Prince for their own ends, while he hesitated over
the details more than over the main question. But
on one point his mind was fully made up — he did
not intend to be duped by the groups of the Bight,

28

THE COUP D'ETAT

especially as he knew he could count on the support
of three hundred members of the Assembly.

The newspapers added to the confusion. The
democratic press was opposed to any revision of
the constitution. The royalist journals were ready
to accept revision provided it were profitable to the
monarchy, but the Orleanist division of the royalists
was opposed, holding that revision could be of
advantage only to the Imperialists. Of all the Paris
papers, the Journal des Debats came out squarely
in favor of revision. No wonder that in the midst
of such confusion, Napoleon felt more than ever
that he w^as called upon to act and not to talk.
''There was nothing else to be done but what I did
do, ' ' he used always to say, w^hen closing a conversa-
tion on this period.

Another serious obstacle which lay in the way of
revision was Article III of the constitution which
required a three fourths vote in favor of a change
before any could be made; and as there were 750
members of the Assembly, less than 200 could defeat
such a measure. "The revision motion will not
pass," exclaimed one of the leading republican edi-
tors of the time, "for our party is sufficiently
strong in the house to prevent it." And he was
right.

In the meanwhile, the Prince-President had
determined to cany the question before the people
in a number of public addresses. The notes on which
these speeches were based exist, and it is from them
that the following passages are selected, rather than
from the printed copy given at the time, which was
not always correct. These notes show what the
Prince really had in his own mind, some of which

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

thoughts he did not feel able always to make public
when the opportunity oifered for doing so.

On June 1, 1851, at Dijon, he spoke about as fol-
lows in one passage of his speech: '^ Neither
intrigues, nor attacks, nor discussions of a passionate
nature between parties are in harmony with the
sentiments or the condition of the country. France
neither desires a return to the old regime, whatever
may be the form under which it is disguised, nor an
experiment with Utopias which are fatal and im-
practicable. The country puts its trust in me be-
cause I am the most natural adversary of both sys-
tems. If this w^ere not so, how do you explain the
kindly way in which I am treated by the people,
despite all the adverse polemics ? I may add that it
is this kindly treatment which takes the sting from
these polemics in so far as they are directed against
me. If my administration has not been able to
accomplish all the reforms we wished, this is due
to the maneuver of the factions which paralyze all
the efforts of Assembly and Government. During
the last three years, I have always been well
seconded when it was a question of putting down
disorder. But when the matter in hand was the
amelioration of the lot of the people, then I met
nothing but inertia. But a new phase of our politi-
cal era has commenced. From one end of France to
the other, petitions are being signed demanding the
revision of the constitution. I await with confidence
the voice of the country and the action of the As-
sembly, which, I feel sure, will be actuated only by a
wish to do what is demanded for the public welfare.
If France holds that no one has the right to settle
what her fate shall be without first consulting her at

30

THE COUP D'ETAT

the polls, I will see that this is done. Since I have
been in power, I have proved that I have always put
the interests of society before my own personal
interests. The most unjust and violent attacks have
not succeeded in drawing me from my calm atti-
tude. Whatever duties the nation may lay upon me
will be faithfully carried out, and you may rest
assured that France will not perish in my hands."
This language reassured the provinces which had
been disturbed by the underhand work of the dema-
gogues of socialism; it quieted all law-abiding citi-
zens, and drove far from men's thoughts the night-
mare of disorder. In the Assembly, those who hoped
to get control of the power, which they would not
leave in the hands of the Prince, pronounced these
words to be pure bravado. They called forth many
replies, and among these was the well-known one
of General Changarnier, who had been removed
from the command of the national guard, in January
of this year. In June, 1851 — a few months before
the Coup d'Etat — he said in the tribune: ''The
army, no more than yourselves, does not desire to
see France a prey to the misery and shame of the
government of a Caesar, alternatively set up and
thrown down by disorderly pretorians. No one
could get our soldiers to march against the As-
sembly. Not a battalion, not a company, not a
squadron could be induced to make such a fatal mis-
take; and those who should try to influence them in
such a direction, would find themselves confronted
by the chiefs whom our soldiers are accustomed to
follow in the path of duty and honor. Representa-
tives of France, continue your deliberations in
peace!" AVhen, in after years, Napoleon III read

31

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

this passage, on one or two occasions, he never
could suppress a smile.

The preliminary work for the revision of the con-
stitution was still going on in the Assembly. M. de
Tocqueville, chairman of the committee having the
matter in hand, made his report on June 25, 1851,
and it came up for debate about the middle of July.
During this time, the Prince-President continued
his journeys, which were veritable triumphal
marches wherever he went. Here is one of the notes
made for his Tours speech of July 1, of this year :
"I look without fear on the country's future, for its
salvation will always come from the people's will,
freely expressed and religiously observed; and I
earnestly hope for the solemn moment when the
powerful voice of the nation shall dominate all op-
position and bring about concord among warring
factions; for it is very sad to note that the revolu-
tions w^hich shake society to its very foundations
and leave a heap of ruins behind, cannot uproot the
old passions, the old exigencies, the old elements of
trouble. ' '

On July 6, the President spoke at a towm ban-
quet at Beauvais, on the occasion of the unveiling
of a statue to Jeanne Hachette, the heroine who
defended this place when it was besieged in 1472 by
Charles the Bold. According to his notes, he said:
**It is encouraging to remember that in moments of
extreme danger, Providence often permits a single
person to be the instrument of the salvation of all.
Yet Jeanne Hachette, like Jeanne d'Arc, did no
more than to show Frenchmen the path to honor
and duty and to walk at their head in that path. It
was Napoleon who, in 1806, reestablished the old

32

THE COUP D'ETAT

custom, which had long been abandoned, of celebrat-
ing the end of the siege of Beauvais. He did so
because for him France was not a fictitious land,
bom of yesterday, enclosed within the limits of a
single epoch and bound up in a single party, but a
great nation resulting from eight hundred years of
monarchy, still great after ten years of revolution,
laboring for the fusion of all old and new interests
and making its own all glory without exception of
time or cause."

Henceforth, the Prince was determined to remain
at the head of the state. He preferred to accomplish
this end by reelection, which necessitated the re-
vision of the article rendering reelection impos-
sible. After several days of debate in the Assembly,
the measure was voted down, and the President saw
that he could not remain in power by this means. He
also saw that though the constitution was not re-
vised, it was stricken to death. This long discus-
sion had made it clear that revision would have been
voted if eacli party could have revised according to
its own wishes. In a word, a majority of the As-
sembly and the countiy desired revision, but tlie
requirements of a three quarters vote prevented the
solving of the problem. ''It was a victory for the
opposers of the lengthening of my term of office,"
said the Emperor one day. **But my enemies were
not contented to stop there in their hounding of
me." In fact, the Assembly passed a resolution
blaming the administration for the criticisms of the
conduct of public affairs contained in the petitions
already referred to. ''But," continues the Emperor,
"the country soon replied to this awkward vote of
blame, with a calmness and a dignity which made an

33

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

impression on me that I have never forgotten, and
which also greatly influenced public opinion both in
France and in foreign parts." In the August fol-
lowing this vote, the General Councils, or Depart-
mental Legislatures, held their summer session and,
before separating, most of them passed very signifi-
cant resolutions touching on the question of the
hour. Out of eighty-five of these bodies, eighty
demanded that the constitution be revised on the
lines desired by the Prince-President, only three did
not take the matter under consideration and but two
opposed it. Among these eighty, only one declared
the revision to be in the interest of the republican
form of government. ''If this were not an invitation
to establish the Empire," remarked the Emperor,
' ' what was it ? The popular vote was evidently at the
bottom of this action of the Councils General; they
were better informed than was the National
Assembly. ' '

The parliamentary struggle had been warm, the
speeches were many, and the summer was hot and
far advanced. So, after leaving a sort of permanent
executive committee behind, the Assembly ad-
journed till the beginning of November. But neither
the public mind nor the Elysee took any rest. From
that moment, Prince Louis Napoleon began to make
the final preparations for the approaching coup
d'etat. One day about this time. General de Lamor-
ciere remarked to a friend: ''The coup d'etat will
occur w^hen the President has found the man he is
looking for; and this man, who will shrink from
nothing, is in Algeria. When you see Saint Arnaud
in the War Office, then you may say that the coup

34

THE COUP D'ETAT

d'etat is at hand." This prophecy was soon to be
realized.

Meanwhile, there was much agitation among the
different political parties but the leaders did not
seem to perceive into what discredit the Assembly
had fallen in the eyes of the nation, nor the ardent
wish of the country for a more centralized and
stronger government, nor the ever-increasing as-
cendancy of the Prince-President, who became more
and more the hope of the whole people. Nor did they
appear to hear the cries of the socialistic demagogy,
announcing the era of pillage and murder for 1852,
but went about with their eyes and ears closed, en-
gaged in seeking candidates for the presidential
office, when a novice in public affairs should have
perceived that that office was not to become vacant !
Some of these nominating bodies were serious, while
others could be regarded only as childish. Thus, one
of the organs of the latter category proposed as a
candidate Martin Nadaud, the bricklayer deputy.
Not less absurd was the suggestion which came from
the editor-in-chief of the venerable Gazette de
France that votes be cast for Henri de la Eoche-
jacquelin, son of the famous anti-republican general
of the Vendean insurrection of the first revolution.
The republicans pushed to the fore, Carnot, son of
the famous war minister of the revolution and
father of the future president of the third republic.
General Changarnier, afraid of being forgotten,
nominated himself and coquetted with the Legiti-
mists and the Orleanists, and fell between two
stools, as he richly deserved to do.

''One fraction of the Orleanists then took up the
candidacy of the Prince de Joinville," said the

35

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Emperor one day, "while the Legitimists who could
not hit upon a good leader, closed around me. Gen-
eral Changarnier then perceived how his influence
had waned since the day when he separated his line
of conduct from my own. United with me, he had
played the part of the Champion of order, my right
arm charged with the defense of authority in face of
demagogy and anarchy. From the moment when he
refused to follow me, he was no longer much needed
by anybody and he became a malcontent, a general
without a command, ' waiting for something to turn
up.' " Concerning the Joinville candidature, which
had been invented by the Journal des Debats, the
Emperor said: "In the first place, it was unconstitu-
tional, as he was exiled. Moreover, it would have
occasioned another division in the Bourbon family
and grafted a younger branch on to the Orleans
family; and if he had succeeded, against all prob-
ability, in getting elected, he would have been
obliged to accept a revolution, which had condemned
his father's policy and had overthrown his throne.
Yet this candidature was advanced by one of the
great organs of the press of that time, perhaps the
greatest ! Was it not necessary to put order in such
incoherency?"

In the meantime, the Assembly met again, and the
first measure brought forward by the President and
his followers was the repeal of the electoral law,
which was based on a restricted suffrage, and the
substitution for it of complete universal male
suffrage. A long and violent discussion was the
result, and the final vote showed a majority of three,
out of seven hundred, against the measure. Thus,
Louis Napoleon was the champion of universal

36

THE COUP D'ETAT

suffrage, and the republican party its opponent!
But the mistakes of the majority did not stop here.
After slapping in the face the common people, they
next treated the President ^'the Elect of France"
after the same fashion. A resolution was introduced
giving the Speaker of the Assembly the command of
the military guard which watched over its safety.
This would have been the last straw on the patient
camel's back! But it was not carried, and the coup
d'etat, which would have been the President's
answer if it had been carried, was postponed for the
moment. "This is perhaps the best course," was all
the Prince-President had to say when he learned
that the motion was lost.

But the Elysee was now more than ever on the
alert. It was evident to all observing on-lookers that
this long struggle between the two powers could not
go on much longer in this revolutionary fashion.
While the different groups of the Assembly were
seeking the means of making themselves dictator,
Prince Louis Napoleon stood ready, everything in
hand, waiting only to decide which was the right
day for action. He of course counted for success on
the army, and, as he had been studying the army for
some time, felt sure of its aid. Thus, at a review
during the summer preceding the coup d'etat, held
on the plateau of Satory near Versailles, the cavalry
actually disobeyed orders in their desire to acclaim
the Prince-President. Since his advent to the presi-
dency, it had always been the custom of the soldiers,
when they filed past, to cry: ''Long live Napoleon!"
But the Assembly had directed General Changamier
to stop this, and on this particular occasion, instruc-
tions to this effect had been given to the general

37

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

commanding the division which was being reviewed.
The infantry obeyed and filed past in silence. But
not so the cavalry. Swords were brandished and the
President was saluted with enthusiastic shouts. The
Prince showed himself displeased at this order, and
the commanding general was removed and sent tc
another military division. This act naturally ruffled
General Changarnier and the coolness between him
and the President dated from this incident. ''It was
not so much generals whom I needed at this
moment," said the Emperor; ''I wanted the support
of the common soldier. So Changarnier 's defection
was not a serious blow."

At this period, the President often spent much
time at the Castle of Saint Cloud, when he took
frequent horseback rides into the country round
about. One day he returned smiling and related this
anecdote to the officers on duty : ' ' If some Burgrave
(the nickname given to the leaders of the conserva-
tive party during the Second Republic) had been
with me to-day, he would have felt considerable
anxiety over the political future; for, while I was
going up a steep lane among the vineyards, I met a
workman, evidently a chair-repairer. I was moving
my horse to one side so as to let the man pass, when
he put down his burden and thus addressed me :
'Please wait a moment, sir, while I tell you some-
thing. I am told that over there at the Assembly,
the deputies don't want you. But we do. We know
that you like us workers. Those chaps must remem-
ber that we elected you, and they should be given to
understand that on the first sign from you, our arms
and our chests are at your service. ' In order to give
emphasis to his remarks, he brought his fist down on

38

THE COUP D'ETAT

my knee with considerable force, and as I passed on,
he called out : ' You can rely on us ! ' The fact is that
all the common people whom I meet, stop and un-
cover as I pass by. Those good Burgraves are much
mistaken if they imagine that they can fight against
me with success. They will learn this one of these
days when it is too late."

But the Prince began at an early date to make
himself popular with the lower classes of France.
The Emperor used to like to tell of a little episode
which happened on July 26, 1848, during the truce
which General Cavaignac had granted the insur-
gents. ''I was moving about among the barricades
in the Faubourg Saint Antoine, accompanied by a
friend, when the women, who wanted to put a stop
to the bloody conflict, thus addressed me : ' Say, you
dandy there, with the light colored gloves and the
cane, instead of gadding about there to no purpose,
you had better help us put up these white flags.'
'You are quite right, my good woman, I have come
to see if I cannot aid in reestablishing order and so
am only too glad to help you in your efforts for
peace. So I took off my gloves and gave them with
my cane to my friend. Picking up a fallen flag, I
stuck it in its hole again and steadied it with three
or four handfuls of sand. I then put on my gloves,
took back my cane and moved on amidst the laughter
and cheers of these good women."

But it was neither the Prince's popularity with
the common people, nor the hearty support of the
rank and file of the army that assured the success
of the coup d'etat. They contributed largely there-
to; but what gave the weary President the courage
to undertake it and what carried it to a triumph was

39

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

the presence about him of a number of able, bold and
devoted friends. Among these should be put first,
General de Saint Arnaud, and the careful way in
which the Prince went to work to win him over to his
cause well illustrates the remarkable manner in
wliich the coup (Vet at was planned and carried out.
Major Fleury, of the Prince's military staff, an
officer of great activity and very devoted to his
cause, had just completed fourteen years of service
in Algeria, where he knew all the officers who could
be useful to the Prince. He had served under Gen-
eral de Saint Arnaud, whom he could not praise too
highly to the Prince-President. So he was sent to
Africa on a special mission whose aim was to bring-
over to the Prince officers in the African army who
would aid in carrying out the plans then maturing
at the Ely see, and especially to see if Saint Arnaud 's
support could be secured. The Major suggested that
the young general be sent on an expedition against
some rebellious tribes, which would give the latter
an opportunity to distinguish himself and the
former an occasion to talk with him about the cause
which the future Emperor had at heart. The Major
was instructed to see the Minister of War, General
Randon, who readily fell in with the proposition,
adding: ''Tell the Prince that when Saint Arnaud
takes my place, I do not want to be mixed up in all
the events that are sure to follow; all I ask is to be
sent back to Algeria as governor general." This
was quite in accordance with the wishes of the
Prince, who, not^\dthstanding what has been said to
the contrary, never had a thought of asking General
Randon to play a part in the coming events. So
Major Fleury hastened to Africa; the Kabylian

40

THE COUP D'ETAT

expedition was soon under way, with General de
Saint Amaud in command, and the Major accom-
panied him as being on a special mission from the
President to follow the campaign. He was cordially
welcomed by the General, but at first made no
mention of the real object of his coming, though he
did refer now and then to the conflicts between the
Executive and the Assembly, and whenever he found
a good opportunity for so doing, he did not fail to
make the General understand that the Prince was
the only candidate whom the conservatives could
oppose, with any chance of success, to the revolu-
tionary parties, and that the only remedy for the
present state of things lay in the army. Major
Fleury would bring up the same subject at table, in
order to see how Mme. de Saint Arnaud took it. At
first, she caused him some anxiety. This lady, whose
maiden name was de Trazegnies, was related to the
Merodes and to some of the best families of Bel-
gium. She seemed to lean towards the royalists and
would probably not exercise much influence over the
General in the direction of the Bonapartists. But
in the end, the Major saw that he was mistaken on
this point. Mme. de Saint Arnaud, who was very
devoted to her husband, wished to share the honors
which she felt he could obtain, and soon hints be-
came plain words, and the delighted Major was soon
convinced that the wife was to be a great help in the
work in hand. ''You may count on me aiding you
in every way I can," she said one day, and arranged
the details of the final interview between the Major
and the General, when Saint Arnaud said squarely :
"Let the Prince get me appointed general of divi-
sion, and I will answer for the rest. But we will have

41

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

time to talk over all this at our leisure, during this
expedition."

In Saint Arnaud's circle, Fleury met gallant offi-
cers like de Place, de Sericourt, de Clermont-Ton-
nerre, Boyer, and de Chavarrier who entered heart-
ily into his plans and all remained faithful to the
future Emperor whom they served usefully. At
Constantine, Fleurj^ met again General Bosquet
whom he had known years before. "He was when I
first knew him, just out of the Polytechnic School,"
writes General Floury in some manuscript notes on
this period of his career, ''and was a close friend of
Cavaignac and Lamoriciere. He was believed to
hold decided republican opinions; but as he was
very ambitious, his political convictions eventually
were pushed into the background. I quickly per-
ceived this state of his mind, and if my overtures to
Saint Arnaud had been repelled, I intended to open
up the business with Bosquet, who, from what I
afterwards learned, would have been only too glad
to cooperate with us. In fact, he was evidently dis-
appointed that he had not been taken into the com-
bination. He did not hesitate to speak of the politi-
cal situation, 'which,' he said, 'could be cleared up
only by the help of the sword;' and he was quite
willing to let it be seen that he considered that
sword to be his own."

The expedition was carried out rapidly, and at the
end of two months the tribes were subdued without
any very great loss of life. During all this time
Fleury did not leave the General's side, and was
thus able to talk with him constantly about the
object of his mission. The promises already given
were renewed, and Fleury was able to leave for

42

THE COUP D'ETAT

France with a report for the President of the com-
plete success of what he had undertaken to perform.
Thereupon, the Prince immediately congratulated
the General on the brilliancy of his expedition, in-
formed him that he was named general of division
and that he would soon be called to a command at
Paris worthy of his high rank and talent. The daily
press at the capital had been full of references to
him and his feats in Africa, so that when he reached
Paris, his coming produced a real sensation. x\t the
reception given in his honour at the Elysee, he was
the cynosure of all eyes, and when the President
took him to the theater, he attracted more attention
than the play. He was soon given the War portfolio,
and to still further increase his prestige, the most
famous and popular generals and colonels of the
African army were recalled, and Canrobert,
d 'Ablonville, de Lourmel, Espinasse, Marulaz, Ren-
ault and other dashing officers were added to the
group of devoted men surrounding the President.
"I then felt that the military chiefs could at length
be trusted to act at the right moment," said the
Emperor in his review of this period of his public
life.

Turning now to the civilians whom the Prince-
President had drawn around him, the first place
belongs to Comte de Persigny, who had long been
Prince Louis Napoleon's confidential friend in the
dark and troubled days of the London exile and the
Boulogne fiasco. The Emperor has well described
his character in this brief sentence : ' ' Persigny was
enthusiastic, perhaps even fanatical, somewhat
erratic at times, but, unquestionably, heartily de-
voted to me and my cause from the start to the

43

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

close of his life; frank in his utterances and apt to
complain if his advice was not followed."

Major Fleury and de Persigny called the attention
of the Prince to Comte de Llorny. It w^as an open
secret that Morny was the son of Queen Hortense
and Comte de Flahaut. Very intelligent and full of
enterprise, he had long sought some outlet for his
(energies. He had tried diplomacy and had even par-
ticipated in commercial undertakings. Politically,
lie was at this moment very friendly with the
Orleans Princes and on good terms with their chief
fugleman, M. Guizot, although he was naturally con-
sidered to have Bonapartist tendencies. The revolu-
tion of 1848 had ruined him financially and he was
hesitating as to what course to pursue, when the
star of Louis Napoleon began to rise on the horizon.
In the course of the year 1849 he decided to enter
into closer relations with the Prince, whom he then
hardly knew. His political situation and his posi-
tion in the clubs and in the best society could not but
be very useful to the President. Both felt and saw
this. At the first interview, the President was af-
fectionate and kind, but a handshake was the extent
of his demonstrativeuess. Morny would have liked
L«oraething more, but the President was not yet sure
that he could go further, especially as the former
committed the error of seeking to make too prom-
inent the nature of his birth, for, it should be re-
membered, Louis Napoleon never recognised ]\Iorny
as his half brother, though the latter got up a sort of
coat of arms consisting of the portrait of the Queen
and de Flahaut, wdth his owm arms crossed with the
hortensia, a hydrangea — which he later suppressed,
owing to an indirect remark on the Empress' part.

44

THE COUP D'ETAT

Notwithstanding all this, however, the two brothers
soon understood each other and a firm "political in-
timacy" was the result which became the founda-
tion of an alliance to which both remained faithful
until their death. They began by studying each
other with care.

The somewhat reserved character of the Prince
always checked hun from opening his heart too
freely. While listening to advice, no matter whence
it came, he made no promises. He liked to "work
out the averages," and it was veiy rarely that he
was entirely influenced by one person alone. He
took from several what he found good, or useful, or
ingenious, but began by appropriating to himself the
ideas which pleased him in others, modifying these
ideas according to his own tastes. Morny, finding
himself to be persona grata and often consulted,
would have liked from the first to take the direction
of the enterprise and perhaps dreamed of imposing
his own will on that of the Prince. But this was
impossible, for if there was one thing that Prince
Louis Napoleon did not like, it was appearing to
yield to pressure of any kind. It was always dis-
agreeable to him to be made to feel that the per-
sons whom he was consulting were claiming "au-
thor's rights" on anything they might suggest to
him. But Morny was a first-class politician and
he knew how to wait when waiting was necessar}'.
He fully realized tliat by trying to huriy things
and being too forward with advice, he was runnmg
the risk of compromising his new-born influence.
He took hints from those surrounding the Prince,
all of whom wore friendly to this future minister
— from Persigny, Fleury, Comte Edgar Ney, and

45

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

others, and thus learnt better than any one else
what the Prince was in reality, and by what tact-
ful and clever means his confidence could be won.
This plan was the very one to adopt, and the Prince
gradually opened out to him as he had never done
before to any one; and Morny, on his side, also
felt the charm of the President's manner, and ceased
to be simply the wily and well-informed politician
and became the intimate friend and devoted fol-
lower. The Prince now had another trump card
in his hand, and he was more sure than ever to win
in the important game which was about to open.

The parliamentarians also tried to play their
trump card, and feeling that a coup d'etat was in
the wind, they invented the most varied combina-
tions against the ''dangerous Prince." Through
secret channels, the Prince learned that a plot was
being hatched of which Thiers was the soul and
Changarnier the military instrument. "They want
to seize me and shut me up in the Vincennes dun-
geon," the Prince confided at the time to Lord
Malmesbury; and at a much later period he said
to the Empress: "In this crisis, I naturally pre-
ferred to take the initiative, and instead of being
put upon by the Assembly, to render that body
powerless. Much of the talk about the Coup d'Etat
of 1851 is pure idle sentiment. Governments have
always employed these extreme measures after hav-
ing exhausted all others, and when it was found
that conciliatory methods had failed. Nobody has
forgotten the violent acts of the Convention and
the Directory, the stern measures of the allies with
Louis XVIII in the rear, the revolutions of 1830
and of 1848, and the proposal of the Assembly of

46

THE COUP D'ETAT

the Second Eepnblic to hand over military author-
ity to their President. Were not all these really
attempts at coups d'etat, though only in an em-
bryonic and undeveloped state? When the ground
is cut from under one's feet, one is apt to cry out
about usurpation and the suppression of liberty.
But this is just what they were all trying to do.
The affair of 1851 was a steeple-chase. I got in
first and the others didn't get in at all! That is all
the difference between them and me. Had federal-
ism triumphed in the provinces in 1793, the Con-
vention would have been called a criminal, an enemy
of individual liberty, employing illicit methods to
attain power. If Charles X had been better guard-
ed and armed he would have forced the country to
accept the famous ordinances. Would he then have
been accused of fomenting revolt and would his
ministers have been shut up in the fortress of Ham?
On the contrary, would not the blame for the con-
flict have been put on those who prepared the way
for and stirred up the insurrection — the journal-
ists of the National, certain ambitious deputies, and
the duke of Orleans himself, who, pretending not
to desire honors, waited till the crov/n had been
dashed from his cousin's head, and then com-
placently let it be set on his own? If on September
4 the deputies of the Left had met with some
opposition from those who should have defended the
throne, if the people had realized the infamy of the
deed committed when Catiline was at our gates, may
we not believe that these victors would have been
called rebels, bad citizens and traitors to their coun-
try? But they succeeded in their effort and it was
the Imperial government, beaten by numbers and

47

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

unlucky circumstances, by the desertion of those
who should have defended it, which was declared
the guilty party. Measured by this rule, the act of
December 2 was simply a natural result of the con-
ditions of the hour. ' '

Nor was this coup d'etat carried to success so
easily as some historians have led their readers to
believe. The patience, perseverance, and daring
showm by the Prince well illustrate a side of his
character for which he has not always been given
credit. When it was thought that all was ready for
action, it looked for a moment — and a most critical
one it was — as though Saint Amaud was to fail
the President and his supporters. Here is the ac-
count of this episode in the preliminaries of the
coup d'etat, an account which differs in some re-
spects from that generally given. In fact, some-
times this episode is not mentioned at all, and yet
it looked for a moment as though the whole plan,
so carefully drawTi up, and so long delayed in ex-
ecution, would fall through because of this very
episode.

September 17 was the date originally set for the
accomplishment of this great and pacific event.
After having formally agreed to assume the re-
sponsibility of executing the task, General Saint
Amaud asked for a few days' leave of absence in
order to visit his mother near Bordeaux. He prom-
ised to be back by September 4, on which date
lie was to call on the President at the Ely see. The
General was back on the day agreed upon, but in-
stead of going to the Elysee he sent the President a
letter in which he asked to be relieved from the
promise given and begging him not to count upon

48

THE COUP D'ETAT

him any longer. The anger at the Elysee was nat-
urally very great. Persigny and Morny plainly
showed that they were exasperated. Fleury, who
had invented Saint Arnaud, was very much upset.
The Prince, who was the most affected of all by
this blow, let his disappointment be seen the least.
*'I was so sure of what must eventually happen,"
he said much later, ''that I felt that it was simply
the postponement of the inevitable ; and after events
showed that I was not mistaken."

"We feared now that everything had to be done
over again," says one of the actors in the scene, in
private papers; "if, in fact, the whole scheme were
not seriously compromised. Indiscretions must
have been committed and all was probably lost.
Though the Assembly was not sitting at this mo-
ment, it was represented by the Permanent Commit-
tee, which was completely dominated by General
Changarnier, who might from one moment to an-
other learn everything. We all asked one another
what was going to happen. Carlier, the head of
the Paris police, came to the Elysee, and spoke with
so much caution that it was evident he had aban-
doned the project. General Magnan, who com-
manded the army in Paris, vacillated and declared
that without Saint Arnaud 's aid, he could not act.
To calm suspicions, the Prince went the same eve-
ning to the French Theater, accompanied by de Per-
signy and Major Fleury. He was, of course, much
moved inwardly, but kept a calm exterior, which did
not prevent him, during the intermissions, from giv-
ing veiy forcible expression to what was on his
mind. He was very severe on Saint Arnaud, and
Avith reason; but not so severe as his suite.

49

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

" 'It's a treason,' exclaimed Persigny.

'' 'Since they abandon me,' added the Prince, 'I
will do without generals, get on horseback and alone
advance to meet the troops.'

" 'No, that will never do,' said one of those in
the box; 'though you unquestionably enjoy great
personal popularity, and your name counts for
much, you must bear m mind that you are not your
uncle nor in the same situation as he was.'

" 'There are two things to do,' said another:
'hand over the War Office to General Baraguay
d'HiUiers, and send for General de Castellane and
put him in command of the troops of Paris. Both
these officers are very friendly to you. If they de-
cline your offers, then you should return to Saint
Cloud, act as though nothing had happened, and
wait for a more favorable occasion.'

"Both of these Generals did hold back, giving
good and sufficient reasons, and the disappointed
President determined to retire to Saint Cloud on
September 15, But before that date, he requested
Major Fleury to go to General Saint Arnaud and
have a frank talk with him.

" 'I think it a mistake,' argued the President very
wisely, 'to leave Saint Arnaud alone, as if we had
broken with him, for some of his fellow officers,
like Leflo, Cavaignac, or Bedeau who are hostile to
me, may draw him over to their side. They would,
of course, like nothing better than to accomplish
this.'

"A few minutes' conversation with Saint Arnaud
dissipated all these fears.

" 'What I meant,' he said, 'by asking the Prince
to release me from my promise was this. In my

50

THE COUP D'ETAT

opinion, the time has not yet come for action. The
Assembly is in vacation, the country quiet, and if
we move now, I much fear there will be resistance
in all the Departments of France.'

" 'The Permanent Committee is on the watch, a
coup d'etat is in the air,' replied Major Fleury, 'and
it will not be so easy to act with energy when the
Assembly is reconvened.'

" 'That is not my opinion,' was the short reply.
The General went on and admitted that, during his
visit to Bordeaux, Mme. de Saint Arnaud had
pointed out to him many dangers, and he closed
the interview with these words: 'Tell the Presi-
dent that my ideas have in no wise changed in re-
gard to the necessity of a coup d'etat, nor have my
feelings for him undergone any modification. We
differ only as to the moment when we should act.
When you ask some one to throw himself from a
house top, you must let him choose how and when
he is to accomplish that risky feat.' "

This conversation was immediately repeated at
the Elysee, and a few hours later, the General and
the President were in the midst of an affectionate
interview, which ended by the promise that Saint
Arnaud should be put at the head of the War
Office and that he should not fail when the time
came for the coup d'etat. Then the Prince-Presi-
dent retired to Saint Cloud, where he received many
political friends, and where he also busied himself
with improvements in the castle and the surround-
ing park. The calm face of the Prince showed no
trace of the anxiety of the past few days. It was
a remarkable example of his wonderful self-control,
and this trait of his character did more than any-

51

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

thing else to prepare the preliminaries of the coup
d'etat and to carry it to a success, when the final
moment came for action.

We always considered the five principal actors in
bringing about the Coup d'Etat to be Momy, Per-
signy, Maupas, Fleuiy and Saint Aniaud. As
everybody knows there was a reception at the Ely-
see on the evening of December 1st, but everybody
did not know then or since that the Prince-President
was far more nervous than many of his guests have
since imagined. He, of course, treated his many
\'isitors with marked kindness and affability. This
outward manner of Napoleon has often been re-
marked upon. But ho had to make a great effort to
hide his concern. In fact, this effort tried him more
than the vigorous actions which soon followed. "In-
activity has always wearied me more than activity,"
he used to say very truthfully. This fact I have
often seen illustrated in his career.

After the giiests loft, the Prince held the final con-
ference with his friends before the orders were
given to "go ahead." At this conference the Prince
did not take the loading part, as is often asserted.
His rule of life was never to march swifter than
events. He had long felt that a coup d'etat was
coming. "But all I had to do was to sit still and let
it come," he would say afterwards; "or at least, I
saw that it was best for me not to try and hasten
the fatal hour." So at this final conference, he was
the most silent of the circle. When he perceived
by the language of his friends that they were ready
to act and believed that the moment had come to
act, "then I was sure that the coup d'etat was
made," the Emperor has said.

52

THE COUP D'ETAT

On the morning of December 2nd, when Prince
Napoleon was informed of the state of things, he
sallied forth, from his house in the Rue d 'Alger,
with, his neighbor M. Gavini, ''furious at what my
cousin has done," as he expressed it to all those
whom he met. The violent diatribes and insulting
epithets which he indulged in could not be too vio-
lent nor too insulting. In this disposition, more or
less modified at times, this able but ill-balanced
member of the Bonaparte family remained through-
out the duration of the Second Empire. His was
a curious mind. He might have been of so much
aid to the future Emperor, for his talents were of
the first order. "His remarkable facial resemblance
to the great Napoleon alone was a host in itself,"
a certain leading deputy once truly remarked to me.
"Yes," added the Emperor, when I repeated this
to him, "but my good cousin generally spoils this
facial resemblance by 'making faces'!"

Very different was the conduct of Prince Napo-
leon's father, the aged ex-king Jerome. As soon as
he heard, at the Invalides, of what had occurred,
he put on his uniform and rode to the Elysee, where
he was Avarmly welcomed by his nephew. At ten
o'clock, Prince Louis, ^nth Jerome on ]iis loft, fol-
lowed by a Tiumorous staff, rode out from the Ely-
see and presented Irmself before the troops, who
received liim entbu-instically. "I always felt pe-
cnliarly grateful to in}- distinguished uncle for this
immediate aud timely support, especially at a mo-
ment when it was impossible to tell just wliat would
1)0 the final result of my act. He might have sacri-
ficed his life to my ca^use. But he did not hesitate,
and a true Napoleon, but political considerations be-

53

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

fore those of a personal nature. In a word, King
Jerome now did all that lay in his power to aid me
to restore the empire. When he died eight years
later, it was one of the hardest blows I ever received.
I felt that the last connection between me and the
great Emperor had disappeared. From that mo-
ment, I experienced a moral weakness that some-
times must have affected my conduct of affairs ; for
it must not be forgotten that I always sought in-
spiration in the thoughts, deeds and acts of the First
Empire and its mighty head. His death had been
expected for some time, as he had been ailing for
months. But his passing away made a great impres-
sion, for he had again become popular. With the
advent of the Second Empire, I showetred upon
him all the honors in my power. I went often to
his receptions in the Palais Royal, where he held
an elegant and very correct little court. The Em-
press, too, liked his company, for his conversation
was most interesting, as he had seen much during
his eventful life."

What the Emperor says about her enoying the
society of the aged king is quite true. He was flat-
tered by the attentions of the Emperor, who used
to say: ''My uncle, who has a great deal of com-
mon sense," or "My uncle, whose wide experience,"
etc. These phrases were often repeated to him and
could not but please him. The Empress trusted the
father as much as she distrusted the son. The fact
is — and I have touched on this elsewhere in these
volumes — the latter had a very bad temper and was
reckless in regard to what he said on political or
religious subjects. He was always very aggressive
and more than once showed real hostility towards

54

THE COUP D'ETAT

Eugenie, being sorely vexed that he was no longer
heir to the throne. Again, ho loved to appear "ad-
vanced. ' '

By the way, many untrue statements have been
made concerning the Empress' relations with
King Jerome. Some chroniclers have said that,
not satisfied with the presidency of the Senate, the
governorship of the Hotel des Invalides and a large
pension, he had a grudge against the Emperor for
not giving him a large place in the government,
and especially for not making him regent when the
Emperor made his temporary absences from
France. It has been, furthermore, declared that he
was particularly disappointed that the regency was
entrusted to the Empress during the Italian cam-
paign and that he openly manifested his displeas-
ure; that this displeasure increased when he per-
ceived that "his suggestions were not listened to,"
and that "his nephew had advised his wife and her
ministers to take no notice of his uncle's advice.''
Needless to say that all this is absolutely false.
This idle gossip is dissipated by a letter written by
the king to his nephew, dated May 16, 1859, which
I do not give here as it was long ago made public.
Suffice it to say that the Empress always had the
pleasantest relations with King Jerome, who never
was heard to complain of the Emperor or to any one
concerning the fashion in which he was treated by
the Emperor, by the Empress or by the government,
for the very good reason that they all honored him,
not only for his own merits but as the brother of
the groat Emperor and as the only remaining di-
rect link betwen the two empires.

55

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

The Emperor has left this memorandum concern-
ing the Coup d'Etat :

''My enemies declared that they 'would get rid'
of me at the very moment I was getting rid of them!
They imagined that the common people were on
their side, and when some of the leaders were on
the way to prison, they hoped to stir up sympathy
by addressing themselves to 'the man in the street.'
But they found this man very indiiferent. I felt
sure that such would be the case. However, they
thought they knew better than I. But events showed
that I was better informed than they about the real
feelings of the French nation concerning the de-
testable regime which I overturned with the ap-
proval of all sensible citizens.

"On December 2nd the workingmen of the Fau-
bourg Saint Antoine were beginning to start for
their shops, w^hen the event became known. They
showed a little curiosity when they saw some of the
political prisoners going by. But that was all.
There was no attempt at rescue, as some of these
more sanguine prisoners thought would be the case.
The fact is that the Assembly had become very un-
popular. The momentary coalition between the
deputies of the Right and the republicans against
me could deceive no one. They wished to overthrow
me and were openly plotting against me. 'He will
not dare,' they said. But I acted first. They held
that nobody would be bold enough to give orders
against the Assembly and that if such orders were
given, the soldiers would not obey them. Here again
lliey were woefully mistaken. The facts show^ed
that there was no disobedience among the rank and
lile. My friends among the officers who carried

56

THE COUP D'ETAT

through the Coup d'Etat met obedience practically
everywhere. My foes had asserted that the whole
population of Prance would rise up as one man to
defend the constitution. But when the time came
to rise, the ^patriots' numbered a baker's dozen.

''It is true that the population of Paris did not
all read my proclamations in the same spirit. The
lower classes and the upper classes did not in every
instance take a similar view of events. The larger
body of the working people regarded my proclama-
tions as a reestablishment of universal suffrage,
the fall of the royalist majority in the Assembly
and the maintenance of the republic. The phrase
'violated legality,' which was later bandied about
by certain leaders of all parties, they really cared
very little about. They were looked upon as enemies
by the great majority of the Assembly; they were
for the most part deprived of their electoral rights ;
they saw their wishes and ideas constantly opposed
by the Right; they believed that this same Right
was plotting for a monarchical restoration, in which
view they were not far from seeing clearly, and they
consequently were indifferent, to say the least, when
they perceived that I had clipped the wings of this
thi'eatening majority. Furthermore, the people of
Paris nourished feelings of resentment against the
middle classes w^lio had been pitiless towards them,
and they could see no necessity to worry very nmch
about what seemed to them essentially a quarrel
between me and 'those heartless middle classes.'
Their general opinion was well summed up in the
short phrase of the Deputy Lagrange, who exclaim-
ed on December 2nd: 'That's well played!' The
arrest in the morning hours of Thiers, Cliangarnier,

57

, MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Cavaignac, Lamoriciore, and others, whom the lower
classes looked upon as their enemies, confirmed the
people in this view, though their belief was some-
what shaken, it must be admitted, later in the day,
when it was found necessary, for the success of
the new regime, to seize several of the advanced re-
publicans also.

'^The so-called 'republican bourgeoisie' violently
protested against mj- act. The conserv^ative bour-
geoisie, on the contrary, found in the Coup d'Etat
a guarantee of governmental security and were not
displeased with what had happened. But the 'lib-
eral party,' which pretended to look upon the name
republic as a guarantee of political liberty, feared
a dictatorship in other hands than their own. In
a word, the whole situation was very confused, and
if I acted as I did, it was because something had
to be done, and I did what seemed the best for the
distracted country. It is very easy now for some
persons to blame my course. But if I had left the
initiative to one of the other parties, what proof
is there that they would have done as much for the
nation as I did? None!"

CHAPTER III

PEINCESS MATHILDE

In a preceding chapter brief mention has been
made of Princess Mathilde, but I propose in this
chapter to devote more attention to this remarkable
woman, especially as a part of the success attend-
ing the Coup d'Etat was due, at least indirectly, to
her. Nor did her good auspices cease with the ad-
vent of the new regime. She continued to be
throughout the Second Empire and down to the very
day of her death a pillar of strength to Bonapar-
tism, and if some of the male members of the Bona-
parte family had possessed the abilities and good
sense of Princess Mathilde, the history of the house
would not have been marked by several incidents of
a more or loss regrettable character.

The Emperor's cousin exercised considerable in-
fluence over the world of letters and of arts, not
only in Paris, but far beyond its walls. During the
Empire and till her death in January, 1904, at the
advanced ago of eighty-four years, she held a most
brilliant salon, first in the Rue de Courcelles and
later in lier fine mansion in the Rue de Berri, whore
is now the Belgian Legation, which Avas frequented
by celebrities of all sorts and from which political
discussion was severely banished, at least during
the Third Republic.

Princess Mathilde 's father, King Jerome Napo-

50

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Icon, was the great Emperor's brother and reigned
for a short time in Westphalia, during the First
Empire. When the Prince-President reached the
throne, and earlier, at the moment of the Coup
d'Etat, as was seen in the last chapter, Jerome sup-
ported his nephew in every way possible, both by the
prestige of his name and by his resemblance to Na-
poleon I. He even bravely walked the boulevards
by his side. The Emperor was touched by this gen-
erous conduct and promoted him tirst to the rank
of Marshal of France and afterwards made him
Governor of the Invalides. The ex-king, in turn,
w^as \ye\\ pleased with these honors and was always
careful to do nothing to embarrass the Emperor's
rule; so when he died in 1860, liis funeral was a
most magnificent state pageant, which made a deep
impression on every one at the court. Napoleon
III liked to speak of King Jerome. ''He brings me
so near to the great Emperor," he used to say, "not
simply by his features, but in many other mental
and physical things. I cannot forget his gallant
conduct at Waterloo, nor the way he came to my
support during the early years, when all the mem-
bers of the Bonaparte family did not always imi-
tate him in this respect."

Prince Napoleon, his son, and consequently the
brother of Princess Mathilde, also had the Napo-
leonic features to a very marked degree; but he
adopted a far different attitude towards the new
Emperor. He Avas always hostile to his cousin.
Neither coaxing, nor proofs of confidence, nor
honors could entirely overcome his independent
ideas, his love of criticizing, a prou'^ness to petty
conspiracy, or the pleasure he took in grouping

CO

PRINCESS MATHILDE

around him men who were for the most part un-
friendly to the Second Empire. He frequently dis-
played towards the Empress a rather disagreeable
manner, her great offense in his eyes being that of
having given an heir to the throne — the birth of
the Prince Imperial leaving him no longer the heir
apparent. He sometimes carried this spirit so far
that at one of Eugenie 's birthday parties he actually
refused to propose her health, as the Emperor de-
sired him to do. But his loudly proclaimed anti-
religious convictions would of necessity have raised
a barrier between them, even if he had not chosen
to seek other grounds of dissension.

Princess Mathilde's mother was Queen Catherine,
born Princess of "VViirtemberg, a truly admirable
woman, who was worthy of every praise. Her hus-
band used to say that during twenty years he had
tried to discover some fault in her, but without suc-
cess. She loved him passionately, and showed great
indulgence towards his imputed gallant escapades
during their stay in Westphalia. In 1814, her father
having asked her to abandon her husband in his
misfortune, she absolutely refused to do so in an
admirable letter addressed to the king of Wiirtem-
berg. The latter was much incensed at this, and for
a time imprisoned his son-in-law and daughter in
the castle of Elvangen. A year later, they were sent
out of the country, and then commenced for them
a long series of temporary sojourns in different
places.

Princess Mathildc received a good education, first
from her mother, and then from Baroness Reding,
who remained with her till her death. At an early
age she showed intellectual parts and a pronounced

61

MEMOIKS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

taste for the arts and letters. When she was six-
teen, she was considered very handsome, and
already quite a woman, physically and mentally.
Xapoleon once said of her outward appearance:
' ' Mathilde possessed the somewhat ample beauty
of the Bonapartes, while around her she spread a
certain charm that won all hearts."

On one or two occasions, after their marriage, the
iOmperor spoke with the Empress quite frankly of
his early love for his cousin. One day, especially,
he said: "Tlie union would have been looked on
with favor b}^ Queen Ilortense. But the Strasbourg
fiasco spoiled everything. Having failed in that ef-
fort, I was much ridiculed by my family, and all
idea of a vredding, even at some distant day, was
abandoned. During my exile in America, I quite
forgot the matter, though I did return to it for a
moment in 1851. How lucky I was," he would add
with a smile, "that it fell through. Furthermore,
I was always opposed, in principle, to marriage be-
tween cousins."

Princess Mathilde was, at the last date mentioned
above, separated from her husband, Count Anatole
Demidoff, Prince of San Donato, v/itli Vvdiom she
had been unable to live happily. The Em])eror
Nicolas I approved of iiis cousin's course, and had
decided the Count, who was very wealtiiy, to settle
upon the Princess a considerable allowance, though
she had taken her maiden name again and lived
quite independently of her husband. As divorce
was then unlaAvful, it would have been a great un-
dertaking to have the marriago annulled religiously
arid civilly, so the two parties simply lived apart.
The Princess, now enjoying a considerable fortune,

^ 62

PRINCESS MATHILDE

surrounded iierself with a number of intelligent
people wliose company pleased her. Her one idea
was to continue to be full mistress of her actions
and of her heart, and she was never disposed to
entertain even for a moment the idea of marrying
again. She always remained, however, a faithful
friend of the Prince-President, and opened her
salon wide to the men of political promise whom
he desired to l)ring- there. Ikit she gently declined
his hand as, in fact, she had done that of the young
(Jomte de Chambord. At one moment there was
some talk of a marriage between her and the Due
d 'Orleans, a suggestion made by Jules Janin, the
celebrated critic, to M. Guizot, whicli led the Prin-
cess to say on one occasion: "I might iiave mar-
ried the three pretenders I" But she preferred her
artistic home in the Ivue de Berri to the uncertain
glory of a French throne ; and, by so deciding, she
showed superior intelligence, and true philosophical
wisdom.

Tlie Princess herself used to relate this story of
the Due d 'Orleans affair. I have heard it also from
Jules Janin. It appears that he really went to see
M. Guizot in 1837, when there was talk of marrj'ing
the eldest son of Louis Philippe, and called the min-
ister's attention to the fact that Princess Mathilde
was very handsome, that her family connections
were irreproachable, and that the name of Bona-
parte was worth that of many others. Tlie Kiug,
whom Guizot saw in the matter, listened to all these
arguments and then SMid quietly: "But she has no
dowry!" In vain M. Guizot assured him that the
rihambcrs would willingly vote her an allowance,
but he would hear no moi'e on the subject. Later,

63

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

in 1870, when Jules Janin, who had just been elected
to the Academy, spoke of the matter again with
M. Guizot, who had now become his colleague, both
agreed, I am told, that their plan for uniting "the
two families of pretenders," as Guizot said, would
have been admirable if it could have been carried
through.

Princess Mathilde, therefore, married none of
the princes of France, but contented herself, as has
just been said, with an enormously rich Russian,
with whom she lived for some time in Italy. When
King Jerome's branch of the Bonaparte family was
allowed to return to France, on the advent of the
Orleans Monarchy, the Princess came occasionally
to Paris, but she always declined to show herself
at the Tuileries, though she knew the young Princes
of Orleans and always felt kindly towards them.
When, after the fall of that regime, the decree of
1852 was promulgated, by which the State con-
fiscated a part of the property which Louis Philippe
had settled on his children. Princess Mathilde, gen-
erously forgetting that her own family had suffered
similar treatment in 1815 at the hands of the elder
branch of the Bourbons, took sides with the moder-
ate parties who considered that it was unjust and
unnecessary to reopen this question, and publicly
supported the Princes of Orleans in their efforts to
keep their possessions.

Princess Mathilde did not see the Orleans Princes
again until the fall of tlie Empire, and she renewed
her acquaintance with the Due d'Aumale only after
the death of Prince Napoleon, in 1891, at which time
there was quite an exchange of courtesies and marks
of friendliness between those two distinguished

64

PRINCESS MATHILDE

members of French royalty. She lunched at Chan-
tilly with the Prince, who in his turn visited the
mansion in the Rue de Berri, and was present there
at a dinner given in his honor, where he met numer-
ous men of letters and artists, a class of society
which both the Princess and the Due were always
fond of patronizing and with whom they delighted
in associating.

Exile, or the overthrow of parties, often bring
about such reconciliations between persons who have
long been separated by political differences. Let
me give an example of this which always awakens
in me most pleasant recollections. Thus, shortly be-
fore the death of the Due d'Aumale, the Empress
Eugenie was traveling in Sicily, accompanied by the
Prince and Princesse d'Essling, w^hen they hap-
pened to pass near the Due d'Aumale 's Italian es-
tate, Zucco. When the Due heard that the Empress
was in the neighborhood, he crossed to her yacht
in order to pay his respects. The meeting was very
cordial. The Due d'Aumale was accompanied on
this occasion by the Due d 'Orleans. In the after-
noon they had a long and delightful drive in this
beautiful part of Italy, and I do not exaggerate
when I state that the conversation charmed the
Empress as much as the scenery.

Princess Mathilde was very glad to meet again
the Due d'Aumale. *'It awakened the happy me-
mories of our youth," she said one day, referring
to this old acquaintance renewed. She often spoke
■about it to Bonnat, the painter, who had brought
:about the first meeting, which was followed by many
others. In a codicil to her will, added in 1891, at
.a time w^hen she was vexed with Prince Victor and

65

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

consequently overlooked one of lier nephews in fa-
vor of the other, she had, oddly enough, been care-
ful to remember the Due d'Aumale, leaving him a
portrait, by Nattier, of a prince of the house of
Conde. When the Due d'Aumale died, she modified
the codicil and bequeathed the painting to the Due
de Chartres.

What thouglits this simple act awakes. And the
Empress made this note on the subject, which I re-
copy and put here, where it seems to be quite in its
place: "Two dynasties that have spent long years
in quarrels, and whose partisans have been des-
perate enemies, by such an action as this seem to
forget the past. Chance brings about a meeting
between these two strong characters, such typical
representatives of the two regimes : Bonapartists
and Orleanists exchange greetings of peace, in their
person, while the pamphlet, 'Letter on the History
of France,' which croatod a considerable sensation
in 1861 and which was a severe arraignment of the
Empire, was forgotten, as was also the duel which
nearly took place between Prince Napoleon and the
Due d'Aumale. It is true, however, that the former
was dead when the reconciliation between the Prin-
cess and the Due took place. At first, partisans on
neither side could understand such an altered state
of things, and continued to bicker about it. But
the Republic is in power, and the vanquished par-
ties, at first widely divided, now gradually draw
nearer to one another, all ready, however, if one of
them should appear to be rising to the surface, to
become once more sworn enemies ! But, in the
meantime, there is no reason why these conservative
elements should not amalgamate, since there is no

66

PRINCESS MATIULDE

political advantage gained in such a union, espe-
cially as tiiis category of Frencli citizens remain
more than ever outside of all political movements.
This was the view of the political situation in France
since 1870 taken by both Princess Mathilde and the
Due d'Aumale and which brought them together at
the close of their lives."

Princess Mathilde early came under the influence
of a man of remarkable taste, Comte de Nieuwer-
kerke, the sculptor, who encouraged her artistic ten-
dencies and introduced artists to her salon. As a
child, she drew with much taste, and, later in life,
spent several hours in her studio almost daily, even
to the very end. She had very talented professors,
among whom maj^ be mentioned, besides Comte de
Xieuwerkerke, the Girauds, Doucet, Hebert, and
Claudius Popelin. Her drawing-rooms in Paris
were filled with modern Avoi'ks alternating with fine
canvases of the old masters. She even publicly ex-
hibited some of her own work. When, under the
Second Empii'e, M. de Niouwerkerke was made Su-
perintendent of Fine Arts, he became supreme in
tlie Princess's di'awing-room so long as the Em-
pire lasted. He proved an admirable Mentor in
many respects, and the vogue which Princess Ma-
thilde's salon enjoyed long after his death and up
to the very moment of her own, was in no small
measure due to the presence and good counsel of
this excfllent man.

At times, unfortunately. Princess Mathilde al-
lowed herself to be influenced by the occnpant of the
Palais Poyal — her brother, Prince Xapoleon — and
occasionally tolerated a somewhat censorious style
of conversation in her drawing-room which was

67

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

commented on at the Tuileries and much blamed.
While outwardly amiable towards the Empress
Eugenie, she now and then allowed things to
be said against her and against those who sur-
rounded her. She also took an active part in all anti-
church questions, for she was inclined to free-think-
ing. The truth is the mansion in the Rue de Cour-
celles, where met twice a week so many men of talent
and wit, as also so many critics of the Empire, be-
came at times ''a temple of epigrams," as the Em-
peror well described it. The intimate friends of
the Princess momentarily imitated the tone which
prevailed at the Palais Royal. Though, I hasten
to add, these outbursts were only casual, the Em-
peror was much pained by them. He did not show
his feelings, however, and pretended to attach only
a secondary importance to the matter. But those
who were received both at the Tuileries and the Rue
de Courcelles might well be surprised at the free-
dom of language heard in the latter abode, a free-
dom, indeed, which not infrequently exceeded the
limits of good breeding. This assertion can no
longer be questioned, since writers of talent have
noted in their journals, now in print, the spirited
conversations heard in the drawing-rooms of the
Princess. The Empress declared this to be the case
at the time, but her assertions were often denied.
But they can be denied no longer. It should be borne
in mind, however, that it was the guests and not the
hostess, as a rule, who were guilty of this intem-
perance of language.

One of the chroniclers of Princess Mathilde's
salon, Comte Horace de Viel Castel, was famed for
his spitefulness. He spoke against every one, was

68

PRINCESS MATPIILDE

vexed with every one, and would relate in an acrimo-
nious tone what was said or what w^as thought, and
what might have been said or what might have been
thought. It would be useless to contradict here
that tissue of spite and, often, of lies woven by
this venomous pen. M. Viel Gastel, who was at
first protected by M. de Nieuwerkerke but later
dropped by him, was particularly bitter in the way
he spoke of his former patrons and treated both
the Princess and M. de Nieuwerkerke with great
asperity of language. He exaggerated greatly, it
w^ould seem, the reprehensible side of the conversa-
tions held in Princess Mathilde's drawing-rooms
when the Emperor and his consort were under dis-
cussion. Many of those who spoke so carelessly did
not imagine that their indiscreet remarks and
calumnies were being gathered together word by
word and preserved for posterity by the spiteful
pen of Viel Castel. His untruths have already been
pointed out by others, and just how much, or rather,
just how little, dependence can be placed on his work
has been clearly stated in the diary of the Gon-
courts.

All this did not, however, prevent artists and lit-
erary men from fancying themselves, when at Prin-
cess Mathilde's receptions, at the "Ministry of fa-
vors" and from passing all their requests and de-
mands through the cousin of the Emperor. In fact,
she obtained many favors for them, for she had
retained a certain amount of influence over Napo-
leon, and, as she did not meddle in politics, there
was no great harm in granting her requests.

One of the chief sources of Princess Mathilde's
influence at the Tuileries was her devotion to the

69

:memoiks of tup: empress eugenie

Prince Imperial. She was sincerely fond of cliil-
dren in g'cneral, and was especially full of atten-
tions to the young- heir to the throne. She gave a
children's party in his honor in the middle of the
reign, where Lockroy's ''School-Master" was
])layed on a tiny stage by M. du Sommerard's
daughters, Joseph Primoli, Jules Espinasse, and the
other young friends of the Prince Imperial. There
was a cotillion led by Mile. Marie Abbatucci, Easter
eggs were liidden in the garden and hunted for by
the young people, and other similar amusements
were provided for the youthful guests, who all de-
clared that nowhere else had they ever had so good
a time. This all pleased the parents, too, and natu-
rally rendered the Princess very popular. The Em-
peror and Empress had come to witness their son's
pleasure, and the Prince Imperial could scarcely
tear himself a^vay from the spot where he was pass-
ing such a pleasant afternoon. In vain his preceptor
called him. "I cannot find my cap," exclaimed the
boy in his excitement. The Emperor had hidden it
so that his son might remain a little longer!

Princess Mathilde often visited at the Tuileries,
Saint Cloud, Fontainebleau and Compiegne. She
was present at all the ceremonies demanded by eti-
quette, and avoided none of the duties incumbent
upon her as the cousin of the Emperor. Yet she
enjoyed being nowhere so much as at her home,
where everj^ evening, when not obliged to go to
Court, she held a reception, unless there happened
to be a first night at the Theatre Frangais, wdiich
was one of her favorite pastimes. This led the Em-
peror to say: "If ^vlathilde were not a Princess,
she would surely be a theater manager, and if she

70

PRINCESS MATIIILDE

filled this part as well as she does the other, her
house would surpass the Comedie FraiiQaise."

Her very eclectic drawing-room was most inter-
esting. Diplomats, literary men, artists of all kinds,
politicians of all shades were welcomed there.
Among the men of letters, she had certain favorites.
First was Flaubert, who was later replaced by ]^lau-
passant. Then came Taine, whom she wished to
marry in 1856 to a person of her choice, and whom
she continued to see long after the fall of the Sec-
ond Empire, until he drew such a harsh portrait
of Napoleon I, when, much to the amusement of
the Paris literary and political world, she vvittily
cut off relations with him by having her footman
leave her visiting card at his door with a p. c. c. in
the corner. Francois Coppee was much at her house
in the very first days of his fame, as was also Sainte-
Beuve, a faithful correspondent, from whom she
separated only in 1869, also for political reasons.
Merimee, Theophile Grautier, Amedee Pichot,
Yrairte, Augier, Sandeau, and Feuillet were among
the best known French authors who were frequent
visitors in the Rue de Coui'celles. Many of them
came later to the Rue do l>erri. That eccentric
Franco-American scholar, Henry Harrisse, used to
recount there every fresh step in his remarkable
Columbian labors. The Goricourts installed them-
selves in her drawing-room as oracles, observing
all that took place, judging, directing, and iruhis-
triously collecting the most minute fragmcjits of
the wit which was so freely flung about. Alost of
these friends were also giKsls at Saint (h'atien,
the pretty property neai- the Lake of l^nghien, once
belonging to Marshal Catinat, wliicli Pi'Incess Ma-

71

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

thilde bought from the Marquis de Custine. There
also, at various times, could be seen the Bonaparte
Princesses with their husbands and children, for
Princess Mathilde always did all in her power to
aid in keeping union and friendship alive in the
historic family from which she sprang.

Princess Mathilde herself was not very fond of
music, but she took care to procure good musical
treats for her guests. All the great composers, per-
formers, and vocal stars of the day were heard in
her drawing-room. Among the famous prima don-
nas who added to their fame in this circle I recall
Alboni, who, on account of her size, was surnamed
by one of Princess Mathilde 's wits, ''an elephant
who has swallowed a nightingale"; Miolan Carvalho
and Christine Xilsson. The wife of General Bataille
and Mme. Conneau also sang from time to time in
the Rue de Berri.

Princess Mathilde encouraged with great enthu-
siasm all literary eiforts. Many writers who fre
quented her house read their manuscripts to her,
with benefit to them and their Avorks. She studied
history, polities, everything that had any connection
with art and literature, and so had developed a
learned mind and a cultivated taste that were recog-
nized by everybody. The Emperor has well said :
"She was, as regards the diAcrsity of her acquire-
ments, and the generous and efficacious ijrotection
she granted to writers, a true MargTieritc of Xa-
varre. ' '

Princess Mathilde seldom wrote her impressions
of men and things except to Sainte-Beuve', whose
letters to her have been published but whose letters
from her still remain unedited. I have seen some

72

PRINCESS MATHILDE

of these, however. After the great success scored
by the Lion Amour eux in 1866, she sent Saintc-
Beuve the following peculiar letter, indicative of
patriotic and liberal sentiments, which may be given
as a fair specimen of a certain side of her epistolary
talent:

^'Ponsard's piece has delighted me; in the first
place, because the characters speak French and
awaken French patriotism and, in the second place,
because it is admirably well played. The piece
has revived all my old republican feelings. I felt
like starting off with the Republicans to exterminate
the Royalists, those unworth}'- Frenchmen ! When the
father of the young woman wlio is converted by the
youthfulness of a Republican general and marries
him in spite of all and eveiy one — when this father
to whom Hoche has just given his freedom — ^v/hen
this old liberated emigrant says : ' Come, my daugh-
ter, let us go over to the English' — at this point, I
wanted to hiss ! I was quite satisfied with myself, to
find that I am still capable of strong and patriotic
feelings. I am not noble enough to number among
my relations any who have fallen beneath the guillo-
tine; my nobility is born of the Revolution. I like
it, I understand it, without excusing its crimes. I
am indulgent towards its errors and I would like to
see every Frenchman realize its grandeur and de-
fend its good name."

Commenting on this letter, the Emperor once
said: "Mathilde paints her own character faith-'
fully in that page. She has always possessed liberal
and patriotic sentiments, and seemed veiy little at-
tracted towards the royalists. She even exagge-
rates sometimes her liberal ideas."

73

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

On the religious question which, during the Sec-
ond Empire, divided parties and even fractions of
parties to such a great extent. Princess Mathilde
was openly anti-clerical. Sometimes she was vio-
lent in her judgments and often even unjust. Both
the Emperor and the Empress felt that the govern-
ment labored under sufficient difficulties in this Eo-
man question without having dissension crop up in
their immediate circle, and above all in his very
family. At Princess Mathilde 's receptions, as at
those of Prince Xapoleon, one often heard reflec-
tions on this subject that really shocked by their
excessive freedom. Something of this same kind
frequently happened also at the house of Princess
Julie Bonaparte, who was married to the Marquis
of Eoccagiovino, and who seemed to prefer to gather
about her those belonging to the Opposition. On
this point the Emperor once said: "Princes often
have these strange fancies and do not realize what
the consequences of their taste for criticism and dis-
sension may be, but allow their friends to do great
harm to the common cause by this unwise freedom
of speech. Nothing w^eakened my position more
than the unbridled tongues of some of my indiscreet
relatives. ' '

But it was not only Ponsard whom Princess Ma-
thilde applauded at the theater. She also stood by
the Goncourts, whose Ile-nriette Marccltal gave rise
to many stormy evenings at the Frangais in the ^\in-
ter of 18G5. Realism at the theater was considered
most extraordinary in those days and the play fell
flat, in spite of the efforts of the Princess and her
friends. Some twenty years later it w^as revived
at the Odeon. Princess Mathilde was delighted.

74

PRINCESS MATHILDE

The play had, however, only a half success. Times
had changed ; it was considered rather weak. Many
pages might be written concerning the histrionic
activity of Princess Mathilde. "She ought to have
been a playwright," her Imperial cousin once re-
marked, "only then she could not have given such
effective support to the plays of others, where was
her real strength. When she saw that a piece was
good, she wished to make others see it; and she
often succeeded in this difficult task. ' '

Artists felt even more at home in Princess Ma-
thilde's house than did literary men. She was their
companion, not jealous of their talent, who felt
kindly towards them. Whenever there was an oc-
casion for it, she would be generous to them in
pecuniary ways. Some of these painters had a fash-
ion of almost settling down in her house, bringing
with them their familiar and sometimes reprehensi-
ble manners. They occasionally even indulged in
jokes of doubtful taste. For instance, one Sunday
under the Empire, they hit on what they considered
an excellent farce. One of them dressed himself
up so as to look exactly like Demidoff and then en-
tered the dining-room, where a dinner was being
given with Comte de Nieuwerkerke as the principal
guest. Thereupon, the other guests fled in a gen-
eral panic, leaving the Princess alone with her pre-
tended husband. But an explanation from the
painter soon brought back the fugitives. The Prin-
cess thought the best thing she could do under the
circumstances was to laugh at the joke, but the
story got abroad and caused much surprise. It
was felt, in some quarters, that on such occasions
the Princess did not show sufficient severity. She

75

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

was partly disarmed by the fact that she herself
sometimes indulged in little outbursts of wit which
were often amusing, perhaps now and then rather
trivial, occasionally pretty keen, and frequently a
trifle spiteful.

For instance, Vicomte de la Gueronniere, the au-
thor and diplomat, who had a rather weak character,
was one day thus addressed by the Princess: "You
are so anxious to hurt no one's feelings, that you are
really all things to all men. ' '

If any one was ostensibly lacking in deference
towards her. Princess Mathilde sometimes got quite
angry. One day, for example, Edmond About was
guilty of some ill-placed puns before dinner, where-
upon Princess Mathilde, without making any fuss
about it, merely ordered his knife and fork to be
withdrawn from the table. Edmond About under-
stood the lesson and accepted the punishment. He
obtained forgiveness this time, but when later he
showed himself in the field of politics to be the vio-
lent enemy of that which he had formerly praised,
Princess Mathilde intimated that he need not re-
turn. This was also the fate of the celebrated archi-
tect Viollet le Due, the restorer, among other things,
of Pierrefonds, whom the Emperor and the Gov-
ernment had loaded with favors and who proved
himself ungrateful and unfair. She did not forgive
Taine, as has been seen, for his severe criticism of
Napoleon I ; nor Sainte-Beuve for having consented
to join the staff of the Temps, a paper which was
very hostile to the Empire. She called on him at
his modest home in the Rue Montparnasse and re-
proached him violently for this act. They never met
again. Although Sainte-Beuve wrote to her, she

76

PRINCESS MATHILDE

would not reply. But, in the following year, when
Sainte-Beuve was dying, she relented. This was
in 1869, when she, during the absence of the
Empress in Egypt for the inauguration of the Suez
Canal, was helping Napoleon receive a number of
guests at the palace of Compiegne, and could not
leave the spot. So all she could do was to generously
send a little word of forgiveness to the languishing
critic by Professor Zeller. This action was very
characteristic of Princess Mathilde, Though she
was always a good hater, there was a generosity
about her that would not permit her anger to fol-
low its object to the grave.

After the downfall of the Empire, Princess Ma-
thilde went into a more modest hotel in the Rue de
Berri; but her social position was in no way dimin-
ished. Her salon continued to be tlie meeting place
of all the illustrious men of every branch of art
and letters. All praised her good sense in taking
no part in politics during the Third Republic, and
remaining merely a protector of the literary and
art world. Princes and ambassadors, academicians
and politicians of all parties had the pleasant habit
of coming together regularly in her drawing-room,
whore she was always found in happy mood, wear-
ing the legendary pearl necklace, and seated under
a large palm, by a marble bust of Napoleon.

When her brother. Prince Napoleon, who, as we
have seen, was like his sister in many respects, died
in Rome in 1891, Princess Mathilde hastened to his
deathbed, watched by him, and was kindness itself
to her sister-in-law. Princess Clotilde. She then
met Prince Victor, whom she had not seen since
his quarrel with his father. When Prince Napoleon

77

MEMOIliS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

passed away, it was supposed that all the family di-
visions had died Avith him. One was led to tliink,
on seeing Princess Mathilde leaning on her nephew's
arm, that the quarrels of former days would be for-
gotten. How happened it then that she did not tear
up her old will? She did not think of it, her friends
say. But it was a painful surprise for all when,
after her death, in 1904, it was found that she had
bequeathed all her fortune, with the excej)tion of
some artistic trifles left to various friends, among
whom was Prince Victor, to her other nephew,
Prince Louis, the brother of Prince Victor, who sold
everything as he was advised to do, and thus found
himself, I have been informed, possessed of five or
six millions of francs.

The death of Prince Napoleon at least brought
about a complete reconciliation between the Em-
press Eugenie and the Princess Mathilde. The for-
mer never could entirely forget Prince Napoleon's
conduct towards her, and this coldness with the
brother naturally somewhat chilled relations with
the sister. He had almost always been Eugenie's
open adversary, and, while the Prince Imperial was
alive, had often done his utmost to disturb the pol-
icy of the party. After the death of the Prince
Imperial, in 1879, he assumed the role of a Prince
of the Left, holding very advanced opinions, and
caused thereby such regrettable divisions among the
imperialists that two very distinct factions were
formed, one following the father's lead and the
other that of the son. Without ostensibly taking
either side, the Empress naturally favored that of
Prince Victor, always showing for him the deepest

78

PRINCESS MATHILDE

interest and affection. Altliongh she regretted the
manner in wliich the separation between the two
Princes had occurred, her sympathy was naturally
much greater for the son than for the father. As
has been more than once stated in these memoirs,
Eugenie was never able to get on with the latter,
notwithstanding passing moments of better under-
standing. For instance, when she visited him at the
Conciergerie in 1882, when he was arrested on the
occasion of his unauthorized return to France, she
could not wholly forget his questionable attitude at
the time of the Prince Imperial's funeral and other
acts, which revealed his unfriendly feelings for the
Emperor and the fallen regime. But the Empress
forgave much on account of her growing love for
his sister, whom she often met in Paris when pass-
ing through the city, during the closing years of her
life. Then they w^ould have long conversations, and
exchange many affectionate greetings. The Em-
press dined several times at the mansion in the Rue
de Berri, at this period, and the two ladies became
quite intimate. The squabbles, political diver-
gencies and religious dissensions, which so often
marred Princess ^Mathilde's relations with the Sec-
ond Empire, had then all disappeared from the
memory of both. Much more gentle in her declining
years, Princess Mathilde was careful to avoid sub-
jects which might disjjlease the Empress, who on
the other side, Avas always desirous of showing
marked amiability towards her cousin. During the
last months of her eartlily life, Eugenie frequently
went to see her at Saint Gratien, and spent whole
days by her bedside, with Princess Clotilde; and

79

MEMOIKS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

when death finally came, the Empress was very
deeply affected, for many dear things of the past,
many good and suggestive memories, were buried in
the tomb of Napoleon's noble niece.

CHAPTER IV

THE BIRTH AND CHRISTENING OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

As long as her health allowed it, the Empress
continued to show herself in Paris. She was seen,
for instance, during the first w^eek of March, 1856,
crossing the Faubourg Saint Antoine on a visit to
the school for working girls which she had lately
founded. Later in the same day Eugenie followed
the boulevards, with the Emperor but without
escort, to examine the layette, or baby-linen, at Mile.
Felicie's in the Rue Vivienne. A few days later, she
ceased to leave the Tuileries, the Archbishop de-
manded the prayers of the diocese for her, and the
moment seemed near at hand when the Empress
might give birth to the much-desired child.

The household of the "Child of France" was al-
ready formed. Madame Bruat, widow of the well-
known admiral, had consented, to leave the seclu-
sion in which she had remained since the death of
her husband, who had succumbed on his return from
the Crimea, to accept the position of Gouvernante.
Madame Bizot and Madame de Brancion, widows
respectively of a general and a colonel killed in the
Crimea, were chosen as assistant Gouvernantes.

On March 13th and 14th the cradle offered by the
municipality of Paris was on view at the City Hall.
It was in the form of a ship made of rosewood. On
the poop, a large draped figure, symbolizing the

81

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

town, supported the Imperial crown. The long and
graceful folds of the sky-blue satin curtains were
covered with Alengon lace. At the foot were two
little genii who would protect the sleeping child.
The prow of the ship was upheld by an eagle with
spread wings. Small columns, round which twined
corn and olive branches, formed the base of the
cradle. On the sides were Sevres medallions repre-
senting Justice, Prudence, Vigilance and Force.

So great was the crowd which assembled to see
this work of art, that the authorities announced that
it would be exposed a day longer. Consequently,
much disappointment was felt the next morning
when the Salle du Trone was not opened to the pub-
lic and it was learned that the cradle had been sud-
denly carried to the Tuileries, where it was believed
its presence would soon be necessary. The whole
day passed in expectation. The state bodies sat in
permanent session, awaiting the arrival at any mo-
ment of an envoy from the palace. The artillery-
men of the Invalides did not leave their guns. Ve-
netian masts were hastily raised and banners al-
ready floated from the department buildings. Until
long after midnight the Parisians still waited to
hear the first cannon. Slowly the crowd melted
away from around the Tuileries with the gathering
darkness, and only a few small groups remained
around the castle, where the event was anxiously
expected.

The Emperor and Comtesse de Montijo watched
by the Empress' side, while in the adjourning apart-
ments were the Princesse d'Essling, Duchesse de
Bassano and Madame Bruat. Prince Napoleon,
Princess Mathilde and the other members of the

82

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

Emperor's family holding' rank at court were in
the Green salon near Napoleon's study. The chief
officers of the Crown, a score of other personages,
and the ladies of the palace were assembled in the
drawing-room.

At length, at half past three in the morning, the
Prince Imperial was ushered into the world,
^vladame Bruat presented the child to the Emperor,
and to the Empress, then to Prince Napoleon, Prince
Lucien Murat, M. Achille Fould, and M. Abbatucci,
both ministers, who had been chosen as witnesses of
the birth. One hundred and one cannon were fired
to announce ''the glad news to the Parisians, who
awoke rejoicing," said one of the leading- journals
which the Empress read the next day.

There must perforce be a considerable amount of
publicity at the birth of royal or imperial children;
witnesses must be present and the event is naturally
surrounded with numerous formalities. Fortunate-
ly, however, the days are past when the crowd was
allowed to fill the palace and the birth-chamber at
the risk of killing the mother and child through lack
of air, as was nearly the case, when Marie Antoi-
nette first became a mother.

Cantatas, compliments from all parts of France
and Europe, universal rejoicings, deputations of all
kinds, even from the market-women of Paris,
reached the palace hourly. The news of the Prince's
birth arrived at Sebastopol on the 23rd, and was
celebrated by the firing of cannon by our own and
the allied armies, and, curiously enough, even the
Russians illuminated, and, from Inkerman on, the
whole line blazed in unison. The Emperor seized
the happy occasion to try and gain over to the new

83

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

regime these irreconcilable Frenchmen who still re-
fused to accept the Second Empire. So, on March
20th, a full and free amnesty was granted to all who
had been expelled from France after the events of
1848 and 1851. The sole condition made was that
they should loyally accept the Imperial government.
Though many exiles took advantage of this offer,
a few refused to forget the past and most of these
continued unfriendly to the government to the very
end. Furthermore, in order to show her gratitude
for the popular goodwill, the Empress announced
that all children born on March 16th could have the
"Empress and Emperor as godmother and god-
father, if request were made to the proper authori-
ties." Many demands of this kind were made and
granted.

Again the sound of one hundred and one cannon
shots startled Paris. This time it was on the 30th
of March and proclaimed the glad news of the sign-
ing of the treaty between France and Russia. In
this peace all might rejoice, for it was made on
terms honorable to both parties. Paris was illumi-
nated and the joy of the capital spread throughout
the country, and far beyond the frontiers of France,
for from all over Europe came congratulations to
the sovereigns. This news gave Eugenie great
pleasure, and this month of March, 1856, was, for
her, the happiest of the reign.

In the meantime, the Empress was recovering
rapidly, and the child appeared healthy and strong.
And forthwith he began to be the recipient of that
long series of decorations which crowned heads be-
stow on those distinguished by birth or attainments.
On April 13th the list was opened by the Due d 'Albe,

84

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

who brought the Order of the Golden Fleece to
the young Prince, on whom it had been conferred
by Queen Isabella; and throughout his short life
the bestowal of these honors continued. On April
28th, the day on which the treaty of peace was offi-
cially promulgated, the Prince Imperial was in-
scribed as an ''enfant de troupe" on the register
of the first regiment of the Grenadiers of the Guard.
Thus early also began his military training, for
which art he had a veritable passion and in the pur-
suance of which he finally lost his life.

The diplomatic body in Paris and the King of
Wiirtemberg, then staying at the Pavilion de Mar-
san, came to present their respects to the Empress
the day after her recovery, and, at their request,
they were taken to see the infant Prince. Thus was
inaugurated a custom which was continued through-
out the Second Empire. All the great personages
who visited the Tuileries saw the Prince Imperial,
who, in this way, from his earliest youth became
acquainted w^ith the leading rulers and public men
of Europe. This had much to do in making him
the broadly cultured youth that he unquestionably
became ; and from the very first day of her restora-
tion to health, Eugenie made his education, both
intellectual and moral, the first act of her thought
and solicitude. ''We are resolved to make him a
worthy man and prince," the Emperor wrote in re-
ply to a letter of congratulation, "The Empress
is especially interested in this good work. When
she puts her heart and mind in anything, she always
succeeds. So thus early I feel sure that our young
Prince, if he is given health and years, will become
worthy of the great name which he bears, and if he

85

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

should follow me on the throne will be equal to the
occasion and know how to complete the grand work
begun by his father and my noble uncle."

The Prince Imperial was born on March 16, 1856,
Palm Sunday, day of joyous symbolism. Who could
then foresee the calvary where his short life should
end? The beautiful mother's mission which the
Empress had just accomplished seemed to make
her very popular with the people. A spirit of good-
will appeared to rule everywhere. Peace with Rus-
sia was signed at the end of the month, and all the
political parties in France had apparently laid aside
sentiments hostile to the Empire. No cloud dark-
ened the horizon; outwardly, at least, all was calm.
The Vatican and the Tuilerios walked hand in hand,
French troops protected the States of the Church,
and Pius IX stood ready to be the godfather of the
Imperial child. This act gave great joy to the Em-
press who always held in high esteem all religious
sentiments and who was ever devoted to the Holy
See.

On February 8th the Holy Father wrote this let-
ter to the Emperor, which clearly reflects the friend-
ly feeling which he entertained for the Imperial
family: "I would hide from your Majesty the feel-
ing that God inspires me with a very sweet hope.
I believe that He wills that new bounties shall de-
scend upon you. Sire, in the measure in which you
fulfill your agreement to support and protect the
Church, in whose bosom you were born. As for me,
I have no other aim in my words and prayers than
to bring about the glory of God, the salvation of
souls, the propagation of the Faith and the honor-
ing of Catholic princes. Receive. Sire, the apostolic

S6

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

blessing which I send to your Majesty, with effusion
and from the very bottom of my heart, to her
Majesty the Empress, to the august infant she bears
on her bosom and to all France. ' '

Pius IX was celebrating mass on Palm Sunday in
the Basilica of St. Peter when the news of the
Prince's birth reached Rome. Immediately, on the
pontiff' 's order, one hundred and one guns were fired
from the Castle of the Holy Angels, announcing
the news to the innumerable crowds gathered in
Rome for the festal season. Everybody saw the
important political bearing of the event, and the
Vatican naturally perceived that it was another and
strong tie which bound France to the Church. This
was its politico-religious side, and the religious side
was not less important than the political.

Through the intermediary of Comte de Rayneval,
French ambassador in Rome, the Holy Father
thanked the Emperor for having had the happy
thought of mentioning in his official speech the papal
blessing which had been sent to the young Prince
at his birth. At the same time Comte de Rayneval
gave the Empress a piece of news which filled her
with joy. The Pope had decided that the Golden
Rose which he blesses each year during the course
of the Lenten festivities should be sent her. The
origin of this custom, which is rarely observed, is
not exactly known. The rose had been given the
last time to the Queen of the two Sicilies, when the
Holy Father returned to his states, after the re-
publican revolution of 1849 at Rome, in recognition
of the generous hosi)itality he had received at Gaeta
and Portici during his exile.

No present or distinction from a sovereign could

87

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

be more pleasing to a sincere Catholic than this
Golden Rose. It was thought that Eugenie deserved
it for her attachment to the Holy See and for her
"ardent faith," as His Holiness once remarked.
Considering the circumstances in which the Holy
Father now showed his sympathy, this act touched
the Empress deeply. It strengthened her faithful-
ness toward the Holy See, both from a religious and
a political point of view, led her more strongly than
ever to use her influence for peace and conciliation
each time the horizon darkened between the Vatican
and the Imperial Government, made her more pa-
tient over the trials brought about by the Italian
question, and caused her to show herself more open-
ly and more irreconcilably hostile to the opponents
of the papal throne. Though it is true that the Ro-
man policy of the Second Empire has often been
condemned even by good Catholics, it must not be
forgotten that in the middle of the last century the
European situation w^as not what it is now. The
Church in France was a power and the Church in
Rome was mighty both in religion and politics.
Brought up an ardent Catholic and surrounded by
strong Catholic influences, it was only natural that
the Empress should cling to the Vatican not simply
for personal reasons but in the interests of France
itself. She held that politics are always firmer when
allied with religion, and felt that the moral support
of the Pope was not to be ignored. Those were her
views then, and such they have ever been since.
Eugenie was blamed for them then, and has been
blamed for them since, but I owe it to sincerity to
state her position thus clearly. It explains many
things that happened during the Second Empire,

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

which is one of the reasons why I speak thus openly
and frankly. It is my aim in these memoirs to throw
light into obscure corners in the history of these
times, and I think posterity should know all that
can be known concerning the relations between the
Tuileries and the Vatican.

The rejoicing over the birth of the Prince was
not confined to the general public. The poets, for
example, also did their part in celebrating the
event. The song of "March Sixteenth," by Camille
Doucet and '* Napoleon IV," by Belmontet, wore
quite worthy of the occasion; but the Emperor and
Empress were more particularly touched by Theo-
phile Gauthier's verses:

Qu'un bonheur fidele aecompagne

L'enfant imperial qui dort,
Blanc comme les jasmins d'Espagne,

Blond comme les abeilles d'or.

Au milieu des soleils sans nombre,
Cherehe au ciel Fastre imperial !

Suis bien le sillon qu'il te marque,
Et vogue, fort du souvenir,

Dans ton berccau, devenu barque,
Sur I'ocean du souvenir!

With these verses in mind, a friend wrote Eugenie
in the summer of 1879: "Who could foresee, in 1856,
that the child grown to manhood would, in order to
'recover the imperial star,' whose glory had depart-
ed, sail the seas to foreign lands, and that the bark
would bring back an inanimate hero!"

All Europe seemed to share the delight of the
French poets over the advent of this male heir. A
hundred tliousand francs were distributed to char-

89

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ities and the Emperor and Empress expressed a
wish to be godfather and godmother to all the legit-
imate children born on March 16th. They also had
the principal theaters of Paris thrown open at their
expense for an afternoon performance, on Monday,
the 17th.

The people of Paris like out-door parades and
ceremonies of every kind and it was the excellent
policy of the Emperor never to let an occasion pass
for gratifying this taste. One of the earliest oppor-
tunities of this sort was the baptism of the baby
Prince Imperial and everything was done to add
pomp and eclat to the event, which is here described
somewhat in detail for this reason, as it gives a fair
idea of a large number of similar festivities thickly
scattered through the years of the Second Empire.

It had been decided that the Prince Imperial
should be baptized on June 14, 1850, and the Pari-
sians impatiently awaited the chosen date. Nor were
they alone in their eagerness to see a grand fete ;
more than three hundred thousand persons had
come for the same purpose from the provinces and
from abroad. The streets w^here the procession was
to pass were thick with people, when the great day
arrived. In front of Notre Dame, on the vast square,
high masts had been set up, from which floated ban-
ners bearing the Imperial arms ; the ground was
covered with smooth, clean, fine sand, while masses
of flowers and light feathery ferns transformed the
usually somewhat austere square into a fairylike
garden. A large covered marquise had been erected
in front of the cathedral.

The ceremony w^as to take place at six in the
evening, and some time before that hour, the four

90

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

thousand g-uests were assembled in the metropolitan
church, while the crowd without thickened so rapidly
that, if the neighbourhood of the church had not
been carefully guarded, it would have been impos-
sible to force a passage for those whose business
called them thither. As the Emperor and Empress,
looking out from the windows of the Tuileries, saw
the masses surging by with smiling faces and in
their best attire, their hearts swelled with pride at
the sight of this noble Parisian populace, and when
they remembered that it was all in honour of their
baby son, tears filled the eyes of both.

One of the ladies in Eugenie 's suite thus describes
the scene in an unpublished letter written at the time
to a friend living in the provinces :

"There were people at eYerj window along the
quays, people on the roofs, on the chimneys even,
people standing on trestles along the road, on the
parapets by the Seine, on the arches of the bridges,
in every possible corner, cramped and crushed, but
heedless of discomfort; an inquisitive, sympathetic,
innumerable crowd, buzzing, swaying, like bees in a
swarm, thirsting for a sight which it knew would
be magnificent, unique, in fact, on account of the
splendour of the procession and the great pomp
which was to be observed.

"The interior of Notre Dame was lighted up,
though the day w^as still young, so that the great
dark edifice was an imposing medley of lights and
shadows. All the chief towns of France were rep-
resented by banners which hung down the lofty
columns of the church, and red velvet draperies
brightened the scene under the starry sprinkled ceil-
ing and arches. Not less striking was the assembly

91

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

gathered within those walls, the gentlemen all wear-
ing bright uniforms and the ladies in evening dress,
with lace veils attached to their hair and falling to
the shoulders. Thousands of candles sparkled in the
nave and in the midst of the blaze was a platform on
which were seated, arrayed in full pontifical vest-
ments, the archbishops and bishops of France.

"From the Tuileries comes Cardinal Patrizzi,
the Pope's Legate, in a coach drawn by eight horses,
and as the papal representative, he is treated with
the same ceremonial as would have been shown the
Holy Father himself. The Cardinal Archbishop of
Paris and the Chapter of the Cathedral await his
arrival at the door of Notre Dame and he is greeted
on his entrance by a full choral rendering of the im-
posing anthem : Tu es Petru^.

''Meanwhile, the Place de la Concorde is being
rapidly occupied by cavalry, and from the Tuileries
to the parvis of Notre Dame, a double line of
National Guards and the Imperial Guards form; but
they have some trouble in keeping the crowd back.
At five o'clock, a sudden clamor arises and the
crowd sways excitedly; then the militaiy bands
strike up and the procession leaves the Pavilion de
I'Horloge on its way to Notre Dame, via the Tuiler-
ies gardens, the Rue de Rivoli, the Place de I'liotel
de Ville, the Pont d'Arcole and Rue d'Arcole, and
finally it reaches the Place Notre Dame.

"The procession was headed by the trumpeters
and band of the First Carabiniers; General Korte
and his staff; and squadrons, bands and officers of
several other regiments. Then came eight carriages
drawn by six horses, each accompanied by two
lackeys. The first six carriages contained a lady of

92

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

the Empress 's household, the lady-in-waiting to the
dowager Grand-Duchess of Baden, two chamber-
lains, the grand-mistress and the lady in waiting of
the Empress, and the chief officers of the Crown.
Then we saw four postilions preceding the seventh
carriage in which sat Princess Mathilde, accom-
panied by Princess Marie of Baden, Duchess of
Hamilton. The Princess's grand cavalier was on
horseback to the right of the carriage, and on the
left was a Colonel of the Guard. The eighth car-
riage contained the Grand Duchess of Baden, King
Jerome, Prince Oscar of Sweden and Prince
Xapoleon.

"Louder and louder grew the cheers until, from
a faint murmur heard in the distance, they sounded
at last like the roar of thunder as two splendid state
coaches, each drawn by eight horses and preceded
by six of the Emperor's postilions, closed the pro-
cession. The first of these coaches was the identical
vehicle used by Napoleon on the occasion of his
marriage to Marie Louise, and through the clear
glass could be seen the widow of Admiral Bruat,
Governess of the Children of Prance, holding in her
arms the Prince Imperial half hidden in an ennine-
lined cloak. Mme. Bizot and Mme. de Brancion,
under-governesses, and the nurse were also in this
coach. Marshal Canrobert, the Emperor's Aide-de-
camp, and an equeny rode on the right of the car-
riage, while Marshal Bosquet, Adjutant-general of
the Palace, and another officer, were on the left.
Behind, followed some lackeys on foot and equerries
of the Emperor on horseback.

"Eight beautiful ])ay horses, considered the finest
in all the imperial or royal stables of Europe, were

93

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

harnessed to tlie second state coach, in which were
seated the Emperor and Empress. The coach itself,
enriched with artistic designs and gilded wheels,
had just been re-decorated for the occasion. It was
the coach which had been first used for the corona-
tion of Charles X.

''The Emperor, who looked a little anxious but
was most gracious to the populace, was wearing the
uniform of a general with silk stockings and short
knee breeches. The Empress was clothed in white
and wore a diadem in the center of which sparkled
the regent diamond. She was wreathed in smiles
and looked handsome. We were all very proud of
her. By the side of the coach rode Marshal Bara-
guay d'Hilliers, Marshal de Castellane, General de
Lawoestine, commander of the ISTational Guards,
General Fleury, first equerry to the Emperor, Gen-
eral Regnaud de Saint Jean d'Angely, commander-
in-chief of the Imperial Guard, and an aide-de-camp
of the Emperor. All these distinguished soldiers in
their gorgeous uniforms made a splendid sight
which was fully appreciated by the people.

"Behind the royal coach, after the running
lackeys, rode the aides-de-camp and ordnance offi-
cers of the Emperor, a squadron of the Cent Gardes;
then, headed by their colonels and bands, came two
squadrons of the Cuirassiers of the Guard, two
squadrons of mounted artillery of the Guard, and
two squadrons of the 2nd Carabiniers, This choice
body of troops and the excellent music of their
bands produced a grand effect.

"At six o'clock the roar of cannon and ringing of
bells announced the arrival of the procession at the
doors of the cathedral, where the sovereigns were

94

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

met by Mgr. Libour, surrounded by his clergy. But
just before this, a little contretemps happened. So
thickly had the sand been sprinkled on the square,
that the eight horses were unable to draw the heavy
coach, and the lackeys had to push the wheels in
order to bring it up to the door of Notre Dame.

"The archbishop offered holy water to the sov-
ereigns, who kissed the cross and were conducted
beneath a dais borne by canons of the cathedral, to
their prayer-desks. A master of ceremonies then
distributed the 'honors' to the ladies destined to
bear them. The Comtesse de Montebello carried the
candle, the Baroness de Malaret the holy oils, the
Marchioness de la Tour Maubourg the salt, honors
which belonged to those who surrounded the Prince
Imperial. Mme. de Sauley carried the towel, the
Comtesse de la Bedoyere held the basin, and the
Comtesse de Rayneval the ewer, honors bestowed
by the godfather and godmother.

"A platform surrounded by a baluster and open
on the side facing the nave was placed in the center
of the cathedral. On that platform, at the entrance
to the sanctuary, was the altar, which was reached
by three steps. The throne for the Emperor and
Empress was opposite the altar, and it also was
reached by three steps. The font was midway be-
tween the throne and the altar. The baptismal vase,
made of chiselled and beaten brass, was supposed to
be the one brought from the Holy Land by Saint
Louis.

"All these arrangements at the church had been
carefully supervised by the Empress herself and
were particularly gorgeous and imposing and
formed a perfect counter-part to the outdoor mili-

95

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tar}^ display, which was the special care of the
Emperor. This division of labour well illustrates
the harmonious way in wliich our two excellent
sovereigns 'pull together.'

"The Cardinal Legate occupied a throne opposite
the altar and the throne of the Emperor and Em-
press. In front of the sanctuary were seats for the
Cardinal-Archbishop of Paris and the canons of the
cathedral. The clergy made a special effort to be
out in full force, arrayed in their most splendid
robes, which added not a little to the general effect.
The other seats were for the Prince Imperial, who
was carried in the arms of Mme. Bruat, for the
Grand-Duchess of Baden, representing the Queen
of Sweden, the godmother, for Prince Oscar, King
of Sweden, and for the princes and princesses of the
Emperor's family. I name only a few of the grand
personages present. The list is too long to give
them all.

"Having reached their designated places, the Em-
peror and Empress knelt on their prayer-desks,
while the Legate, leaving his throne, stepped to the
foot of the altar and intoned the Veni Creator,
which was immediately taken up by the choir. Mean-
while, the ladies bearing the honors deposited the
various articles on the tables placed near the altar
and which served as credences.

"When the Fewi Creator was ended, the Cardinal
Legate proceeded to perform the baptismal cere-
mony. As soon as this was completed, the Governess
of the Children of France placed the Prince Im-
perial in the Emperor's arms. Then a master of
ceremonies stepped to the front of the aisle and
cried three times : * Long live the Prince Imperial ! '

96

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

The Emperor raised his son aloft, and, with a loving
and happy expression, presented him to the congre-
gation, while the Empress, much affected and very
pale, showed deep emotion. Then, while the grand
music of the Vivat, composed for the baptism of
the King of Rome, by Le Sueur, filled the church, a
loud shout of joy and welcome broke from the com-
pact crowd, which evidently went right to the heart
0^' both the Emperor and Empress, for tears
trickled down their cheeks.

''The Cardinal Legate next intoned the Te Detmi
and the Domine Salvum Fac Imperatorem, after
which he gave the Papal blessing. The Archbishop
of Paris, surrounded by the clergy of Saint Ger-
main I'Auxerrois, presented the parish register of
baptisms for the Emperor's signature, which the
Empress signed also, with a trembling hand; and
the interesting and imposing ceremony was ended.

"Preceded by a squadron of the Guides, followed
by cuirassiers of the Guard, a carriage drawn by
eight horses brought the little Prince back to the
Tuileries, by the quays. I may add, that he behaved
himself very well throughout this rather long cere-
mony; and, after his departure, the Archbishop of
Paris, preceded by the metropolitan chapter, recon-
ducted the P]mperor and Empress to the door of the
cathedral. Hero the sovereigns stepped into their
grand coach, and were driven across the Pont
d'Arcole, through the magnificently decorated
Place, to the City Hall, whore a grand banquet was
offered in the great dining hall by the Municipal
Council. Four hundred guests wen; already gath-
ered in the grand drawing-room. The Emperor and
Empress took thoir place at a table raised above the

97

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

others, surrounded by the princes and princesses of
the Bonaparte family, and during the dinner a fine
concert was given. The Empress, in spite of the
fatigue of the day, appeared smiling and radiant,
and, after the banquet, remained for some time with
the Emperor in the magnificently lighted salons.
The Cardinal Legate appeared for a moment before
the commencement of the ball, and immediately
after his withdrawal, the quadrille of honor began.
The Emperor opened the ball mth the Baroness
Haussmann, while the Empress danced with the
Prefect of the Seine. Both seemed happy and con-
tented with the way in which everything passed off.

' ' The return to the Tuilerics was affected in semi-
State landaus instead of the grand coaches used
earlier in the day, as the return was made at a more
rapid pace than that observed during the proces-
sion to the cathedral. Loud and continuous cheering
accompanied the sovereigns on their way to the
palace, as they passed through the brilliantly lighted
streets, hung with flags and banners. This is, in-
deed, a day that will be long remembered by Paris-
ians and which will remain more deeply graven than
any other in the heart of the Empress."

The popular rejoicings and festivities continued
during several days. Commemorative medals were
distributed in great quantities and packets of sweets
were provided for the children of the public schools.
Numerous pardons were granted to ciWl and mili-
tary prisoners. The Emperor, indeed, made a great
event of the christening. ''It reminded one of the
grand days of the First Empire," he said years
afterwards. "It was, of course, a fine sight, the
long parade of gala carriages, with the coach used

98

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

for the coronation of Charles X at the head of the
line." Later, the Parisian public seemed always to
take a peculiar interest in seeing the imperial infant
drive in the Bois, in his nurse's arms, the carriage
being followed by an escort of the Cent Gardes. At
the age of four, the Emperor had him entered in
the regiment of the grenadiers of the Gardes and
he used to take part in the parade in the Tuileries
court-yard, as an onlooker. Adolphe Yvon, the
talented painter of military life, has left a canvas,
in which the child is represented in uniform, stand-
ing with three grenadiers w^ho are at a salute. A
little later, the Prince Imperial was, to his great
delight, made a corporal, and thoroughly enjoyed
practising sword exercises with his little playfel-
lows, Louis Conneau, son of the physician who aided
the future Emperor to escape from Ham, and Jules
Espinasse, who was a little older than the Prince,:
the son of the general who was killed at Magenta.

One evening during ''the christening w^eek,"
there was a grand firework display in front of the
Palace of the Legislative Body, the chief feature of
which was the representation of a gothic baptistery;
and there w^as also an illumination of the Tuileries
gardens. The Court all w^atched from the win-
dows of the Xavy Department, on the Place de la
Concorde, and it was understood that the Em-
press should give the signal for them to commence.
The crowd was so dense on the square that it was
impossible to pass through, and the court party w^as
obliged to wait till eleven o'clock before they could
leave the building and return to the Tuileries. The
part of the city round the City Hall was magnifi-
cently illuminated during three days. The Avenue

99

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Victoria was transformed into a garden with foun-
tains and flowers from all countries, and on June
16th, the day of the Municipal ball, it was quite
fairy-like.

Everywhere, during these fetes, the Emperor and
the Empress were greeted with loud cheers and ova-
tions of the most spontaneous nature. The rejoicing
of the jjeople seemed almost delirious. Tired out by
the joyous events of the week, the Emperor and
Eugenie finally sought a little rest at the palace of
Saint Cloud, where the interesting ceremony of the
gift of the Golden Rose took place on Thursday,
June 19th. During the mass, which was celebrated
by Cardinal Patrizzi, the Golden Rose was deposited
on the epistle side of the altar, and then the Legate
took a seat facing the Emperor and Empress, when
one of the prelates of his suite read the pontifical
brief conferring on the Cardinal the right to bestow
the rose. Thereupon, the Empress advanced and
the Golden Rose was presented to her by Cardinal
Patrizzi, with the usual formula.

The Pope's gift was in the form of a golden rose-
tree in a flower-pot which was also of gold, resting
on a lapis lazuli pedestal. The two bas-reliefs of the
pedestal represented the birth of the Blessed Virgin
and her Presentation in the Temple, while the arms
of Pius IX and Napoleon III were engraved on the
sides.

After the ceremony, the Cardinal Legate pre-
sented to the Emperor an admirable piece of mosaic
work representing St. John the Baptist, after Guido.
Also the Holy Father sent to the Prince Imperial an
enameled reliquarj^ containing a relic of the Holy

100

BIRTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

Manger. The child was brought to the Chapel in
order to receive this sacred gift.

Truly, the summer of 1856 seemed fuU of promise,
for the country was then enjoying an era of pros-
perity and peace, and the Empire was evidently
very popular. It was not till three years later that
this peace was unfortunately disturbed by the Aus-
trian war. That the Second Empire was popular at
this moment cannot be doubted. The people of Paris
had given striking evidence of this during the cere-
mony just described, and from all parts of the
nation the Emperor received many public and
private evidences of the fact that the provinces were
not behind the capital in loyal and enthusiastic sup-
port of the new regime. So the young Prince Im-
perial began his life under a cloudless sky, and the
Empress has always felt that this was perhaps the
happiest moment of her existence.

CHAPTER V

THE YOUTH OF THE PEINCE IMPERIAL

I EECAUL, many cherished memories of the Prince
Imperial's first communion. His religious education
for this important act was intrusted to Abbe De-
guerry, vicar of the Madeleine, a very learned and
venerable prelate, who later lost his life in the Com-
mune outbreak. He was gentle of speech and per-
suasive. The Prince listened attentively to his
teaching, but the young man's questioning spirit led
him to argue with his spiritual director, w^ho had to
convince him that the mind cannot grasp all the
mysteries of the future life, as if one had to do w^ith
mathematics. One day the good Abbe told his pupil
the story of the crucifixion and the suffering of the
Blessed Virgin. He himself was much moved by the
narration, and though the Prince was very attentive,
he did not appear to be as much affected as one
might have thought. So M. DegTierry said to him:
^'Is there any greater cause for tears than the pas-
sion of Our Lord?" ''Certainly not, M. I'Abbe,"
replied the Prince, "but you have taught me that
God sees everything, knows everything and can do
everything. So he must have willed that Christ
should suffer and that the Virgin should suffer.
This thought prevents me from ci-^-ing." Though
the Prince was disposed to discuss things which he
did not understand, his religious faith was sincere

102

YOUTH OF THE PEINCE IMPERIAL

and real. He was ever ready to accept in the spirit-
ual world what his more worldly mind could not
grasp. His natural piety was greatly strengthened
after this careful examination, under the devout
direction of Abbe Deguerry, of the claims and tenets
of Christianity. He said to the Empress later, re-
ferring to this earlier period in his boyhood: '^I
fuUy realized the good example I could set and what
were my religious duties. I even then perceived
what a great consolation faith brings to mankind
and what a vast source of strength it is by govern-
ments. The fact that I was probably to be the head
of a nation sufficed to make me an earnest Christian. ' '
The Prince Imperial communed for the first time
on May 7, 1868, in the Tuileries chapel, which was
decorated with crimson velvet hangings fringed
with gold and was delightfully scented with the
odor of new-cut flowers. It is a curious fact that
the perfume of that ceremony still clings in Eu-
genie's memory, and on more than one occasion
since then, sometimes when she has been driving
through the country lanes of beautiful England, and
sometimes in some public hall or private drawing-
room, the same flower or some similar perfume has
brought back the odor of that little chapel and with
it the memory of that touching ceremony, nearly all
of the actors in which have now passed on into the
unseen world. The Emperor was, of course, present,
accompanied by all the princes and princesses of
the house of Bonaparte. In the gallery were the eld-
est son of Prince Napoleon and the young com-
panions of the communicant. In the center of the
choir-sanctuary, his head bowed and his eyes fixed
on the altar, with his governor on one side and Abbe

103

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Deguerry on the other, sat the young Prince, solemn
and dignified. The eloquent and touching words
pronounced on this occasion by Archbishop Darboy,
I have never forgotten. At one point he stopped in
his address, when the Prince was blessed by the
Bishop of Adras, and, advancing to the first step of
the altar, he knelt reverently, while Prince Joachim
Murat and General Frossard, aided by two priests,
spread the communion nax)kin before him. The ten-
der-hearted boy was now weeping from emotion.
Then the Arclibishop continued his remarks and be-
fore he ended, nearly everybody present was sob-
bing. The Empress was deeply affected. At five
o'clock that same day the Prince received the sacra-
ment of confirmation at the hands of the Arch-
bishop, in the presence of those who had partici-
pated in the imposing ceremonies of the morning.
This was a red-letter day in the spiritual life of the
Prince Imperial, and the moral principles there
enunciated were his guide throughout his short but
noble existence.

Another prelate saw fit, on the occasion of the
Prince Imperial's first communion, to pronounce a
sermon. This intervention in the spiritual affairs of
the Imperial family seemed all the more out of place
because this same priest meddled in their political
affairs with far less justice and impartiality. I refer
to Bishop Dupanloup of C)rleans, wlio did not always
speak so kindly of the Bonapartes and the regime
as he might have done. It was shortly after the
Tuileries ceremony that the Empress was present at
Orleans to take part in the festivities in honor of
Jeanne d'Arc, and then it was that the Bishop seized
the occasion to compliment her and the Prince. His

104

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

words called forth considerable comment at the
time, and later — especially later. No doubt Bishop
Dupanloup was sincere when he declared that he
hoped the Empress would never "shed other tears
than those called forth by pious emotion." It is
somewhat difficult, however, to reconcile the prayers
addressed by him to Heaven in favor of the heir to
the throne with the often hostile attitude which he
assumed towards the Second Empire, its leaders
and its policies. The Empress was one of the first
to understand that the rights and claims of the
Church should hold first place in the prelate's mind
and she could excuse, in a measure, his discontent
at certain acts of the Imperial government, such as
that concerning the Roman question. But instead of
joining the enemies of the Empire and making com-
mon cause with those who were trying to destroy it,
why did he not strive to accomplish his ends in other
ways ? The Emperor spoke rightly when he said one
day: "Speaking with all due impartiality, I think it
fair to say that Dupanloup 's political conduct was
'varied and undulating,' as some one has well re-
marked. It is true that he would shoot from one
extreme to the other with the agility of an acrobat.
"While one cannot but admire his talent and his
moral courage, and admit the justice of many of his
ideas, one must draw back from some of his preach-
ments and squarely pronounce them dangerous and
leading to division rather than to concord."

AVliile instructing the young Prince in prepara-
tion for his first communion. Abbe Degiierry had,
without knowing it, prepared the way to a conversion.
Miss Shaw, the devoted governess of the Prince, had
been present at the lessons given by the curate of

105

MEMOIRS OF TPIE EMPEESS EUGENIE

the Madeleine, and although she was an Anglican,
she never failed to help the Prince to accomplish his
religious duties, and especially his daily prayers.
Two days after this first communion she went to the
Madeleine, told the cure that she had been led to
think very seriously about religious matters and
now desired to become a Catholic. The Empress was
much pleased by this spontaneous act of Miss
Shaw's and thus became more than ever attached to
this excellent young Avoman who did so much for
the English education of the Prince Imperial and
who thereafter aided greatly in strengthening his
religious convictions, which, however, were always
firm and solid. It may be added that the Prince was
not at all influenced by political or dynastic reasons
in becoming and remaining a firm believer in the
doctrines of Christianity, especially as set forth in
the tenets of the Church of Rome. He was very
thoughtful by nature, and often spoke, even in his
earliest j'outh, of the great mystery of life, and
always declaring that he, for his part, could find no
satisfactory explanation of it except in the divine
revelation of Jesus.

It may be found interesting if I describe the
apartments of the young Prince at the Tuileries. In
a white and gold salon he took his lessons and re-
ceived his friends on Thursdays and Sundays.
Through the windows could be seen the tip of the
sentinel's bayonet and the white horse-tail of the
helmet of one of the Cent Gardes, as they stood on
duty; while further away was visible the Place du
Carrousel, with its triumphal arch, as it stands to-
day, and the wide Louvre square beyond. The floor

106

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

of the room was covered with a soft white carpet of
a flowered pattern. On the walls hung a portrait of
the Empress by Winterhalter, a lithograph of the
Emperor, an engraving of the Empress' mother and
pictures of one of the Emperor's fovorite horses,
of "Bouton d'Or," the Prince's pony, and of his
spaniels Finette and Finaud. On the mantelpiece
was a clock with a circular face, on which the hours
were indicated by the horizontal rotation of a blue
and gold hemisphere. On the left was a piano, fitted
with a mechanical player, which, on rainy days,
when the Prince could not go out of doors with his
companions, w^ould be set going after the four
o'clock meal, much to the pleasure of the little
circle. This was the moment when the Empress
generally used to come to see him and his friends.
Miss Shaw, the English governess, says she remem-
bers that Eugenie sometimes would put her hand
down under the collar of his jacket and say: ''How
warm you are, Louis. Keep quiet now or you are
sure to take cold." I do not recall this habit, but it
is highly probable that the Empress would act in
this way, for the young Prince put his whole heart
into his play, and the result was that he was often
over-excited.

In this same room, in a little book-case, all the
Prince 's books were most carefully arranged. He, of
course, had no finely bound or showy volumes, with
bright covers and gilt edges. They were well-
thumbed school books, with broken corners and
spots on them. The boy studied seriously and his
tools showed it. On either side of the inkstand were
two little gold busts and two ivory miniatures of the
Emperor and the Empress. A paper-weight,, I re*

107

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

member, represented Napoleon I sitting astride of a
chair. The Prince always treasured this object.

The Prince's bed-room had liglit blue satin on the
walls and a ceiling frescoed in oil. The bed was an
excellent example of marquetry decorated with
bronze gilt ornaments. In the recess of the room
was a picture of Hugues Merle, representing
Religion protecting childhood, a gift to the Prince
from the Due de Morny. A palm branch which had
been blessed by the Pope was fastened to the pie-
ture-frame. Attached to or worked into the lining of
the bed were several sacred pictures, a silver cross,
a large heart in old enamel and a gold medallion of
the Blessed Virgin. I often thought of these sacred
images of his early childhood, when, on his manl>
young body, were found the pious amulets which
had been spared by the hands of his savage mur-
derers. On the walls of the room were hung some
photographs of the Prince's boy-friends.

Next to this bed-room was the play-room, filled
with toys of all sorts. I recall rocking-horses, trum-
pets, drmns, two miniature cannons broU;'>ht from
China, tin soldiers and china soldiers, and last, but
not least, a magic-lantern, which was one of tlie
boy's delights.

The study and work-room contained maps hung
on the walls, drawing boards, drawing paper cov-
ered with rough sketches or finished work, a partly
completed bust of M. Monnier, the Prince's tutor,
made by the Prince w]nle he was sitting for Car-
peaux's bust.

The Prince Imperial's day was carefully ar-
ranged. He rose at seven o'clock, dressed, took his
chocolate and then came to the Empress' room,

108

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

where he remained for a short time, while they
talked over the day's program. Next, the child
would go and say good-morning to his father. Then
he took a walk in the private garden of the Tuileries,
the portion w^hich now lies between the Rue des
Tuileries and the main part of the Jardin des
Tuileries and which is at present also public. Two
full hours of study followed. Lunch occurred at half
past eleven. Later, came gymnastics, fencing, riding
and a walk with his tutor, who also conducted
studies till dinner time. M. Monnier once said to
me: ''The Prince Imperial worked perseveringly
and eagerly. He delighted in study and was fond of
inquir}% meditation and discussion. His mind was
seriously bent, but the intellectual tension was
counterbalanced by the ardor he brought to rec-
reation, games and exercise." Before retiring, he
again took some exercise, so that I remarked that
his rest was always calm and refreshing. Just be-
fore dinner, he saw his father and mother again.

Thursdays and Sundays were the Prince Imper-
ial's holidays, which he spent in vigorous games, in
long walks or in exercise on the orangery terrace at
Saint Cloud. His boy-companions were generally
the young Conneau, who scarcely ever left him,
Espinasse, Joachim Murat, my brother and I, the
two Corvisarts, Jean de Persigny and sometimes
Jean de la Bedoyere and the two de la Poezes, who
came to spend the day with him. The boys studied
and played together, and just before afternoon tea,
M. Monnier used to give them all a dictation. Often
the Prince dined with liis little friends in his dining-
room on the ground floor of the Saint Cloud castle,
when the bill of fare was very simple — a soup, roast

109

MEMOIIJS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

meat Tvath potatoes, roast cliicken, spinach or chic-
ory, and stewed fruit or a rice pudding for desert.

When the Prince Imperial was somewhat older,
and had a governor and aides-de-camp, he dined on
Thursdays and Sundays with his companions in the
company of the Emperor and the Empress. After
dinner, the young people would play in the Throne
Room, which opened from the White Drawing-
room, where the court sat. The Emperor used to
take much interest in the games of the children.
The Empress was always worried at seeing the
Prince get so hot and excited, as was always the
case on these occasions. But it was very hard to get
him to stop and rest. At about half past nine the
Prince would retire to his own apartments and go
to bed.

When General Frossard was appointed governor
of the Prince Imperial, the whole system of his
instruction was altered. M. Monnier, his preceptor,
was replaced by M. Filon, a repetent, whose duty
was more to see that he learned the tasks set by
others than to give lessons himself. The Prince fol-
lowed at home the curriculum of the state schools
and his teachers were selected from these schools,
several of wiiom, like ^L Lavisse, to-day a member
of the French Academy, who taught him history,
became well known later. M. Filon, who w^as in con-
stant contact with the lad, had a great and salutary
influence over him. He quickly gained the confidence
of the Prince, and being young and of pleasing ap-
pearance, was a delightful member of the household.
The Prince would sometimes meet wdth his fellow-
students on festive occasions and at annual com-
mencements.

110

YOUTH OF THE PEINCE IMPERIAL

The Prince's natural, generous, and charitable
character began to develop at this period and M.
Filon encouraged this tendency in his disposition.
It was a customary habit to give him little sums of
money from time to time, which he put aside for
charity. Many instances of his kindness to the poor
are given, and I particularly recall this one. I
noticed him playing one day with his boy friends in
the private garden of the Tuileries, when he saw,
through the paling, a one-legged veteran in the
street. Immediately he hurried otf for his savings,
and emptied all he had into the pocket of the old
soldier. Again, having heard, while at the court at
Compiegne, that there was in the forest a very old
woman picking up dead w^ood for jEiring, and his
store of charity money being exhausted, he passed
round a box among the guests at the castle and soon
had a neat little sum for the aged wood-gatherer.
Every one was, of course, ready to give, and gold
pieces found their way into the box. While this col-
lection was going on, the Emperor and the Empress
entered the drawing-room. They gently stopped the
proceeding, explaining that guests should not be
asked to aid the host in his works of charity. The
child quickly saw the indelicacy of his action, re-
turned the alms and was fully consoled when his
jjarents gave him a much larger sum for his worthy
protegee.

I recall a striking example of the Prince Imper-
ial's courage and presence of mind, even when he
was a mere child. It happened, before the war, dur-
ing one of the sojourns at Biarritz. One October
day we embarked on the Chamois, intending to go to
Fontarabia, and to stop at Saint Jean de Luz on

111

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

our way back, whence we were to drive to the ViUa
Eugenie. The first portion of the program was
accomplished in most magnificent weather; but sud-
denly, just as we were leaving the Spanish coast, the
wind changed, the sea became very rough, and the
little ship, beaten back by heavy waves, could make
but little progress. It was late at night before we
sighted Saint Jean de Luz, when it was found im-
possible to enter the harbor and we were advised
to remain on board till morning. But the Empress
knew the Emperor w^ould be ver\^ anxious about us,
and so she insisted that we land that night. Con-
sequently, two open row boats were lowered. The
first, in which were some of the suite, reached land
without much trouble, notwithstanding the rough-
ness of the water. But the second boat, which car-
ried the Prince, Admiral Jurien de la Graviere and
the Empress, struck a rock with such force that the
pilot was thro^\^l into the sea. It w^as feared that the
frail boat might sink, so that it was necessary to
act promptly; consequently, the admiral, seizing the
Prince by the hand, exclaimed : * ' Now we must jump
for the rock!" Of course the Empress was very
much frightened lest the child should miss his foot-
ing and be crushed between the rock and the boat.
But the boy called out bravely: "I'm not afraid,
mother; my name is Napoleon!" Both reached the
rock safely and greatly relieved the Empress' mind.
The sea now growing somewhat cahner, the crew
finally succeeded in landing her also. When we at
length reached the Villa, we found the whole house-
hold wearing an anxious face. In the evening, the
Emperor scolded the P^mpress a little, and the good
admiral, whose orders had been disregarded —

112

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

otherwise this incident would not have happened —
was severely reprimanded.

During the year 1866, malicious rumors were
spread through the country concerning the health
of the Prince Imperial. Hints were dropped, mys-
teriously at first and in out of the way places, then
in the editors' rooms of the Opposition papers, in
certain royalist drawing-rooms, and among the par-
liamentary groups, to the effect that the Prince Im-
perial was affected with scrofula, rickets, or some
hereditary disease which marked the degeneracy of
a dying race. Xo ironical or cruel word was spared
by the enemies of the Empire, when it was known
that the Imperial child lay for several months on a
bed of suffering. None took the trouble to enquire
into the real cause of his illness, and all preferred to
scoff at the constitution of the heir to the throne.
On the contrary, however, the Prince had an excel-
lent constitution and possessed a thoroughly healthy
system, which was, moreover, maintained in good
condition by excellent hygienic surroundings, and by
all the exercise possible with due regard to his age
and to the pursuance of his studies, which were
already somewhat arduous.

He was quick, vivacious, and clever at all exer-
cises; a good horseman, bold in obstacle races, and
fond of following the hunt at Compiegiie. His rid-
ing master, M. Bachon, an excellent native of Gas-
cony, succeeded in amusing the child while initiating
him into the difficulties of the equestrian art. There
was no need to teach him courage, however, for the
young Prince was already brave to foolhardiness.
He was bom with a true military instinct, and had

113

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

a real passion for everything that related to the
army. He was clever at fencing, and loved gymnas-
tics above everything. A moment of absent-minded-
ness while on the trapeze was, in fact, the cause of
the terrible accident which placed his life in jeop-
ardy, and gave rise to the mischievous insinuations
just referred to.

The site where the Prince's gymnasium stood can
still be seen in the old park of Saint Cloud, near the
Bassin des Trois Bouillons, at the far end of the
Allee des Goulottes. This little shaded circus had
been specially transformed into a place for recrea-
tion. When there was not sufficient time to go to
the Trocadero Garden or the Chinese Kiosque, both
of which were in the Saint Cloud park, the Prince
played with his little boy friends in this spot. They
would hasten to the Allee des Goulottes and amuse
themselves with bow and arrow, shooting at artificial
pigeons, or exercising on the parallel bars and the
other apparatus of the gymnasium. Sometimes the
little miniature railway would have their preference.

This railroad, by the way, was laid out in the form
of a figure eight. Its diameter was something over
six yards and it was furnished with everything that
a well-constructed line can have — such as signals
and switches, which were most artistically made,
and even passenger and goods stations. The train,
modeled after the imperial train, was composed of
a locomotive and several cars, the latter containing
drawing-rooms, a dining-room, and upholstered bed-
rooms. The locomotive was worked by a very strong
spring. The most remarkable thing about the train
was that the axles were fitted into sliding journals
in such a manner that very short curves could be

114

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

made, thus avoiding the necessity of additional
wheels like those which were used on the old railway
that ran between Sceaux and Paris, It is not a mat-
ter of surprise that the mainspring was frequently
broken or strained, for the Prince and his compan-
ions usually considered that the best method of
winding up the machinery was to sit on the loco-
motive and make it work backwards.

One hot day in July, shortly after luncheon, the
Prince was alone at his trapeze while his tutor, M.
Monnier, seated some little distance away, was com-
pletely absorbed in a book, the child thus being left
quite to his own devices. This lack of attention on
the part of the tutor was a source of danger to the
Prince, who was always over-bold, and the very
knowledge that there was a risk anywhere was a
sufficient incentive to make him wish to confront it.
On this occasion a rather bad fall was the result,
though he suffered no serious injury from it.

Here is another example of the rather dare-devil
spirit of the boy. One day on returning from a ride,
he got doAvn from his horse in the Tuileries court-
yard, and then took it into his head, while his tutor
was talking with a third person, to climb up to the
balcony of the Salle des Marechaux, clinging to the
face of the wall by the help of the projecting
stones. M. Monnier, looking up at this moment,
realized the danger, sx)oke gently to the Prince and
persuaded him to come down by telling him that the
guard was watching him, and that his behavior was
not becoming.

But the accident which caused his illness was not
due to any lack of care on the part of tutor or serv-
ants. The Prince was standing on the trapeze,

115

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

.swinging quietly, when he saw the Empress, driving
in her pony-chaise, coming towards him. *'Maman!
maman!" he cried, ''see how clever I am on the
trapeze ! ' ' While saying this, he slid his hands down
the cords, and holding on by his feet to the two
angles of the trapeze, he swung himself forward and
back, head do^\iiwards. Suddenly, his feet slipped
and he fell sideways to the ground. The Empress
was, of course, greatly frightened when she did not
see him rise, and the attendants, hurrying to him,
found he had lost consciousness. AVhat had hap-
pened? We asked ourselves with deep anxiety
whether there was congestion due to the sudden in-
terruption of digestion, a torn muscle or a broken
bone? Apparently, there was nothing serious; for
when Dr. Corvisart, w^hom the Empress herself
hastened to fetch, arrived, the Prince had regained
consciousness and declared that he had no bones
broken and felt no pain whatever. Though out-
wardly no harm was done, there was evidently some
internal injury. But this was discovered only in
March when the Prince, unable to hide his sufferings
any longer, began to limp. But not wishing to alarm
his father and mother, he forced himself to appear
brighter than usual, and only half admitted that he
was in pain, until at last the effort of walking be-
came too great for him. The Empress was indeed
considerably alarmed. She had the child im-
mediately put to bed, and a consultation was held
by Drs. Nelaton and Barther, whicli revealed the
nature of the malady. It was found that a deep-
seated abscess had formed, and a surgical operation
became imperative. At length it was officially an-
nounced that the Prince was better, and the work-

116

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

men at the Trocadero — the garden on the high ter-
race just north of the castle of those days — prepared
a novel kind of festival for the anniversary of March
16th, the Prince's birthday. In the meanwhile, it
was announced that a children's ball which the
Grand Equerry was to give in honor of the Prince
had been postponed ; so, when it was known that the
Emperor and Empress appeared on the 16th in the
Trocadero without the Prince Imperial, public anxi-
ety became general; and, when with the cry ol*
*'Vive le Prince Imperial," the workmen filed past,
the imperial couple made every effort to hide their
uneasiness concerning their son.

The first operation was not entirely successful
and the doctors decided to make another effort. The
Prince, forgetful of his own pain, and thinking only
of the anxious hours his mother had spent lately,
begged that she might be kept in ignorance of the
surgeons' decision. He refused to be chloroformed,
and this boy, who had only just turned twelve,
astounded the surgeons by his calm courage.

Rumors unfriendly to the regime were spread
among the people, and the Prince's illness was ex-
aggerated at the veiy time when the danger had
begun to abate. But the Empress insisted on the
public's being correctly informed, and reassuring
notices appeared in tke press. The general uneasi-
ness revived, however, w^hen it was admitted that
the Prince, though cured, was not considered to be
sufficiently strong to accompany his parents on the
opening day of the international exhibition, April
1, 1867.

The republicans and the other enemies of the
Second Empire made all the political capital they

117

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

could out of this incident which would have passed
almost unnoticed under ordinary circumstances.
But all these unscrupulous agitators knew that
Napoleon III without an heir, or with an heir with
a sickly constitution, was lessened in the eyes not
only of the common people, but in the world of
business, where a solid government, especially in
France, is so necessary for the progress of trade
and industry. So we always watched over the Prince
with the greatest solicitude, not only because of our
natural love for him, but in the interest of France.
If he had lived and come to the throne, I feel sure
that the world would have certainly recognized in
him a strong and enlightened ruler.

It was decided in the early summer of 1867 that
the Prince should be taken to Saint Cloud, where the
air was better than at the Tuileries. So he was
carried there on a camp-bedstead, accompanied by
the Emperor and the Empress. Instead of the
apartment on the ground floor which he had always
occupied heretofore, he was installed in a suite on
the second floor, which was considered more healthy.
Nearly every day the Empress drove over from
Paris to see him, and she saw that the little invalid
should be surrounded with every mark of tender-
ness. At Saint Cloud ho immediately began to make
rapid progress in a general building up. There the
Prince heard the echoes of the fetes given in honor
of all the foreign sovereigns who visited the Exhibi-
tion. It was one of his fondest amusements to wit-
ness from afar these festivities, which sometimes
took the shape of fireworks. He also long remem-
bered the distinguished personages whom he met at
this period. One after another of the crowned

118

YOUTH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

guests of the Emperor stopped at Saint Cloud either
on their way to Versailles or when coming back from
that town.

In June, 1867, a few days after the attempt made
by Berezowski on the life of the King of Prussia
and the Emperor Alexander, they came to the pal-
ace. The post-chaise stopped before the Pavilion de
Valois, where the relay horses were waiting. I well
remember, that, on this occasion, the Emperor, the
King of Prussia and the Emperor Alexander were
on the front seat, and the Empress, a court-lady and
Count Bismarck were on the back seat. While the
horses were being changed — a very rapid operation
in the Emjjeror's stables — word was sent to General
Frossard to bring the Prince Imperial, in order that
he might be presented to the royal visitors. In a
few moments the boy appeared, and advanced
toward the carriage, limping slightly. Helped by
General Frossard, he mounted the step, when the
Emperor of Russia bent over and, raising the child
in his arms, kissed hiril affectionately on both
cheeks. More reserved. King William merely shook
hands with him. The Czar then lifted him up a
second time, and passed him over the hand bar so
that he might kiss the Empress, who was much
moved by this touching scene and never forgot it.
Thereupon the King of Prussia turned to take an-
other good look at the Prince, and Bismarck also
intently scanned the child, while a smile, which he
sought to render as gracious as possible, was on his
lips. He seemed trying to read the future in store
for the Imperial boy. The spontaneous action of the
Czar on this occasion, the graceful bearing of the
heir to the throne of France, and the German Chan-

119

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

cellor's expression are things which the Emperor
and the Empress sometimes referred to in after
years, and the recollection of the memorable scene
was vividly retained by all the members of the
Court who witnessed it.

A few days later, General Frossard said to the
Empress :

' ' When the Prince and I were walking back to his
apartments after this presentation he remarked to
me in a very earnest tone :

' ' ' Well, when I see these great rulers, I feel that
I have much to accomplish in order to fit myself
properly to do what they are doing. Do you really
think, General, that I can some day be able enough
to govern such a grand country as this ! '

'^ '^^^ly, certainly, and why not?' I inquired.

'' 'Because they must know so much.'

^' 'But years and your books will make you like
them. '

' * * Then, I will pitch into my books with renewed
ardor, and let the Bon Dieu look out for the years.'

''And the fact is that the Prince has studied with
fresh energy since that interview. We will see now
what the Bon Dieu does in the way of years."

The General died before the tragedy cut short the
life of his eager pupil.

CHAPTER VI

THE PKINCE imperial's '' BAPTISM OF FIRE'*

It has often been said by the enemies of the
Second Empire that the conflict of 1870 was precipi-
tated by the French government in order to gain
new glory for the Imperial family and thus assure
the continuation of the reign on the person of the
young Prince. Of course there is no truth in this
shameful assertion. But what is true is that this
unfortunate struggle once begun, it w^as the wish of
the Emperor and the Empress, that the Prince Im-
perial, mere child though he was, be identified with
the war so far as was possible. Steps were im-
mediately taken to carry out this plan.

After the departure for the seat of war in 1870 of
the regiments at Saint Cloud, only a squadron of
lancers and a battalion of light horse remained
behind. A few days before he left to join the army,
the Prince Imperial, accompanied by Captain Du-
peire, his aide-de-camp, visited these men at the
barracks. It was about five o'clock and the soldiers
had just finished rubbing down their horses. At the
Prince's request Sergeant Baillehache conducted
him through the men's dormitories and over the
stables. The young Prince, who was wearing a top
hat and a short black coat with high white collar, was
deeply interested in everything he saw, and showed
plainly that he was proud of the fact that he was

121

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

soon going to the front ; so none of the soldiers were
sui'prised to hear him suddenly exclaim, while con-
versing with the quarter-master: *'Did you know
that I also am going?" This was said with all the
delight of a child at the fulfilment of a long
cherished wish.

The light horsemen had been informed of his
intended visit and were standing to receive him,
each at the foot of his bed in the dormitory, cap in
hand, wearing the full-dress tunic with yellow braid-
ing. As he passed into the court yard, which was
filled with serried rows of light horse and lancers,
he was enthusiastically cheered. The cheers fol-
lowed him, in fact, all the way up the slope to the
castle, and it was with considerable emotion and
keen pleasure that he gave the Empress the details
of this visit. I remember still how delighted
she was with the manly enthusiasm of the boy,
though I will confess that she was saddened at the
thought of his early departure for the seat of war,
where, notwithstanding every precaution, the
mother knew he was sure to run great risks.

The Prince Imperial heard many more cheers the
day before his departure. A luncheon was offered
to the entire garrison of Saint Cloud and to the
detachment of the Cent Gardes stationed at Sevres.
The tables were spread in the yard of the barracks
where all drank the health of the heir to the Im-
perial throne and the youth of fourteen was loudly
acclaimed. Later, as he passed through the ranks,
clothed in the uniform of a second lieutenant, his
hand resting proudly on the hilt of his sword, and
the military medal shining on his breast, many eyes
were dimmed with tears. This is one of the most

122

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIEE"

sadly sweet memories that I cherish — this young lad
so full of promise, the loud cheering of the men,
hopes of success in every breast, confidence in the
future; and then, on the reverse side of the medal,
disaster, exile and the tragedy of Zululand.

On the day following this banquet the Emperor
and the Prince Imperial left for the army. In the
private part of the park, near the railroad from
Sevres to Montretout, one may yet see a mushroom-
shaped shelter, roofed with thatch and surrounded
by iron candelabra. This was called "the Emper-
or's station," and from this spot the imperial train
"ras accustomed to set forth when the sovereign left
Saint Cloud for a journey.

The palace of Saint Cloud was very animated on
tlie morning of July 28, 1870. Princess Mathilde,
Prince Napoleon and Princess Clotilde, Prince and
Princess Murat, Prince and Princess Bonaparte, the
high officers who were leaving with the Imperial
party, the ministers, ladies and officers of the house-
hold, a few intimate friends invited for the farewell
— all these were gathered at the castle on this beauti-
ful summer day.

About ten o'clock the carriages entered the gar-
dens situated in front of the private apartments, and
shortly afterwards the Emperor, wearing the un-
dress uniform of a general, came forth from the
Salon Vcrnet accompanied by the Empress and the
Prince Imperial. Apparently very calm, the Em-
)jeror spoke to all present. Much moved but
striving not to show her emotion the Empress
hung back somewhat, while the PriiK';; Im-
perial, gracefully wearing the uiiifoim of a necond
lieutenant of the Guard, went from one person to

123

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

another, chatting rather excitedly but thinking in
this way to appear at ease. Yet the emotion of that
child of fourteen, with his affectionate and tender
nature, on the eve of leaving his mother for the
first time, was wholly excusable.

At the extremity of the terrace, the Emperor and
the Empress got into our carriage, and soon all the
other carriages were filled with the officers, minis-
ters, and friends. A few of the invited guests were
on foot. Soon all were gathered around the "mush-
room." The parting moment at length had come.
The Emperor got into the train and the rest of the
party began to do likewise. There was a ceaseless
succession of brilliant uniforms, for besides the
aides-de-camp and orderlies who were to accompany
the Emperor, he also had with him Major General
Leboeuf, and Generals Douai, Lebrun, de Failly,
Bourbaki and Frossard, who were starting to join
their various corps. "^Miy, it is like a regiment
leaving!" exclaimed the Emperor to the Empress,
endeavoring to force a smile.

A friend has written :

''The Empress, deeply moved, stood on the plat-
form, tr}'ing with great effort to hide her emotion
and to appear calm in the midst of the anguish she
felt as mother and wife. Then, there were her
anxieties as regent, on whom was to weigh the heavy
burden of a crown which might topple over at the
slightest touch and crush her in its fall. Once again
she kissed the Emperor and her son. The Prince
gave her a last affectionate clinging embrace, and
turned to shake hands with those around him, while
the Emperor closely scanned those who surrounded
him, lest he might have overlooked some one to

124

THE PRINCE'S '' BAPTISM OF FIRE'»

whom he had not said farewell. Thus he perceived
one of his chamberlains, and exclaimed: 'Ah! du
Manoir, I have not said good-by to you.'

''These were the Emperor's last words at Saint
Cloud, for the signal for starting had been given
and the train, with a loud, shrill whistle, slowly
began to move off. 'Always do your duty, Louis,'
said the Empress at this moment in a voice choked
with emotion; and, at the same moment every one
uncovered, while a loud cry of 'Long live the Em-
peror!' arose. It was the last time that this shout
was raised at the palace of Saint Cloud.

"The Emperor, leaning out of the carriage win-
dow, threw a farewell kiss to the Empress, who
remained motionless, her eyes fixed on the husband
whom fate was dragging from her, and on the son
leaving her so young, to become the sport of cir-
cumstances. The Emperor's sad, kind face was seen
until the train reached the gateway where the
branch joins the main line. Then he crossed to the
other side of the carriage and bowed to the inhabi-
tants of Montretout who had assembled to cheer him
and wave their farewell.

"At the last moment, just before the train quite
disappeared, a handkerchief was seen fluttering
from one of the car windows. It was the Prince Im-
perial thus sending a last good-by to his mother,
and to France ! Then the turning of the road hid all
from sight and the Empress shook off the stupor
which had seized hor. AValking towards her car-
riage, she gave free vent to her emotion and, hiding
her face in her handkerchief, sobbed bitterly. And
thus ended this sad separation with all its lament-
able aftermath."

125

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

On August 2, 1870, the Emperor, with his son by
his side, was present at the engagement of Sarre-
bruck. This was the Prince Imi^eriaPs "baptism of
fire," a fact which was sneeringly criticized by the
enemies of the Empire, but which the Emperor
hastened to announce to the Empress by telegram.
Notwithstanding her very natural anxiety and grief
at being separated from her boy, she considered it
only right that he should be at the Emperor's side
on such an occasion.

After that very insignificant victory came a series
of disasters which followed one another in startling
and discouraging succession. The feverish anxiety
of the first days changed now to dull, aching
anguish ; there seemed indeed to be no lining to the
cloud, and hope appeared but a vain word. On
August 14th the Emperor and Prince left Metz,
spent the night of the 15th at Gravelotte in a very
modest inn, and, at four in the morning, accom-
panied only by two followers, they got into a post-
chaise, escorted by a platoon of the Cent Gardes.
The officers of the military household followed in
two other carriages.

Just before they left. Marshal Bazaine came to
speak with the Emperor. Bazaine 's one desire was
to get rid of the Emperor, and with this object in
view, he delayed the army's march towards Verdun.
He naturally felt a great responsibility in having
with him the Emperor and Prince Imperial; but if
they had remained with him, the probability is that
Bazaine 's after career would have been very dif-
ferent from what it was, and certainly more honor-
able to him and less unfortunate to the noble French
army under his baneful command.

126

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIRE"

The post-chaise started toward Verdun, preceded,
as has been said, by the Gardes, and followed by two
squadrons of lancers. On reaching Doncourt, the
latter were replaced by a portion of the xVfrican
corps of General Margueritte, commanded by
Colonel de Galliffet. Several times the Emperor
mentioned this satisfaction at seeing the Marquis de
Galliffet at the head of the escort, and assured him
that, in the midst of his soldiers, he felt no anxiety
regarding his son's safety.

And yet there was considerable danger. The
enemy was so near at hand that the lancers had,
while returning to their camp, a skirmish with a troop
of German scouts. A few miles further on, while
lunching at Etain, the Emperor and his escort nar-
rowly escaped being taken prisoners. But they
finally reached Verdun safely at nine o'clock, where
no time was lost, as it was desirable to reach
Chalons as quickly as possible in the hope of meet-
ing the fragments of MacMahon's army and the
other troops who were to try to relieve Bazaine
from his desperate situation. The Emperor and the
Prince Imperial took the train, therefore, at eleven
o'clock at night and arrived at Chalons at daybreak.
The Prince visited the camp, and was enthus-
iastically greeted everywhere in spite of the con-
fusion in the ranks and the bad news constantly
received. This warm welcome at Chalons was one of
the last pleasant remembrances he had of tliose sad
days. More than once in after years, he spoke of it
with the Emperor and the Empress, when, which
rarely happened, they went over again that dark
epoch during our English exile.

On August 21st the Emperor reached Courcelles,

127

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

near Reims, where he received, on the following day,
a visit from M. Ronher and Marshal MacMahon,
with whom he discussed various plans in view of
future events. A few minutes after the departure of
M. Roulier on August 23rd, the detachment of the
Cent Gardes was ordered to escort the Prince Im-
perial to Rethel, where the Prince stopped at the
Sub-Prefect's residence. A dinner was given in his
honor, at which he '' conducted himself in a manner
that would have done credit to a full-grown man,"
said to the Empress, later, one of those present.

The Emperor came on the following day, by way
of Betheniville, and, until August 27th, remained
with the Prince Imperial at Tourteron, on the road
between Rethel and Sedan. The Emperor was
naturally loath to quit his son, but military and
dynastic interests both demanded this sacrifice; so
it was at Tourteron that the Emperor and Prince
Imperial finally separated, Napoleon going to Le
Chesne, while the Prince left for Mezieres, with
Captain Duperre, Comte Clary, Major Lamey, and
Viscomte d'Aure, as equerry. A corporal and two
men preceded them, while Lieutenant Watrin rode
on the right of the carriage.

On Sunday, the 2Sth, they passed through Sedan,
where they witnessed an uncalled for panic, which
awakened the growing suspicions of the young
Prince that all was not going well. On the road near
Vrigne-aux-Bois, they met an ambulance. The
Prince requested it to halt, enquired after the
wounded and gave the men some money. "What he
was told by these poor fellows confirmed his sus-
picions. He felt pretty sure that all was not well;
but he said nothing. On Monday, the 29th, they

128

THE PRINCE'S '^BAPTISM OF FIRE"

readied Mezieres, where tliey did not stop but went
on the next day through Avesnes and Landrecies,
where the Prince was loudly and enthusiastically
cheered. These cheers gave the boy fresh hopes ; his
spirits were kept up by the novelty of the surround-
ings, and the continual change of place, view and
people. ' ' He charmed us all by his good nature and
seriousness," said one of his companions to me
later; "though he intuitively felt that something
was wrong, he discreetly put no awkward questions,
which was not the least praiseworthy peculiarity of
his conduct under these most trying circumstances."

The whole party suffered the greatest anxiety all
the time during this journey, which was of necessity
accomplished in a very stealthy and round-about
manner. On Sunday came the news of the disaster
at Sedan, which, of course, augmented this nervous-
ness and rendered it still harder to keep the truth
from the intelligent Prince. As long as possible this
last catastrophe was hidden from him, and he flatly
refused at first to join in the retreating movement.
The secret was still kept, and for two days longer he
remained ignorant of the defeat in the Ardennes
and the revolution at Paris.

There has been much discussion over the reasons
that prompted Captain Duperre to order those in
the suite of the Prince to say nothing to him of out-
side events. Those who were familiar, however, with
the chivalrous character of the young heir, readily
understood why such a course had been adopted.
"He did not merely like danger, he adored it," has
very justly been remarked by M. Filon, the former
tutor of the Prince Imperial; and everything was to
be feared with a youth of his temperament. Con-

129

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

sequcntly, the Emperor and the Empress always
approved heartily of the conduct of this worthy oflS-
cer in this particular. The Prince Imperial himself
used to say of him that he never knew a finer speci-
men of the devoted and thorough military gentle-
man. "If it had not been for his good sense and
clear-sightedness," the Prince once remarked, "we
might have never reached England; anyway, I
would have been far more depressed than I was if
he had not kept from my ears all the exaggerated
and often absolutely false rumours which were
rained on us from all sides."

The welcome which the Prince received at Mau-
beuge from Mme. Marchant, widow of the distin-
guished Senator of the Empire, was most touching.
"I felt that I could not do too much for the noble
boy," wrote this excellent woman to the Empress at
a much later period; "and he was so grateful for
my little attention that I was moved to tears. The
Prince Imperial had a fine solid character and would
have made a model ruler of men."

The Sub-Prefect of Avesnes, M. Richebe, was
complimented by Captain Duperre on the enthu-
siasm manifested by the inhabitants of his town,
which plainly showed what a strong hold the Em-
pire had on the people. In fact, this popular in-
terest taken in the Prince was a source of real em-
barrassment to the escort. Cheered everywhere on
his passage, his presence was known to everybody,
and it was difficult to see how the young Prince with
his little escort would be able to leave France un-
molested, if the new Government at Paris or the
active German army should decide to stop his flight.
The orders w^hich had been received from the Im-

130

THE PRINCE'S "BAPTISM OF FIRE"

perial authorities read: "Leave immediately for
Belgium." They came in the form of a telegram
from M. Filon, who was carrying out the instruc-
tions of the Regency. It was naturally felt by the
friends of the Empire that with the Empress and
the Prince Imperial safe, "anything was possible
in the chaos which then reigned in France," as a
friend remarked.

When it was announced to the Prince Imperial
that he must quit French soil, he naturally objected;
but when at last he found he must submit, he quietly
climbed into the break which was to take him and
his officers to Feignies and bade a touching fare-
well to Watrin. But he said nothing. "The boy's
big heart was too full to speak," said one of the
escort. The fugitives went by train from Feignies
to Alons, where again the Prince Imperial showed
signs of rebellion, and it w^as not without difficulty
that his objections were overcome. It should be
borne in mind that he knew nothing of what had oc-
curred, and could not understand exactly why he
was requested, or rather made, to leave France, In
vain he begged the officers to disregard the orders
which had now come both from Paris and Sedan;
in vain he questioned all around him, trying to ob-
tain some clew; but ho finally yielded to Duperre's
firm determination to obey instructions.

At Mons they found it impossible to get a car-
I'iage when they reached the station. The Prince
and his escort had to walk to the Crown Hotel,
where, in 1800, Ijouis Xaj^oleon, his grandfather,
bad stopped, and where, in 1810, Napoleon and Ma-
rie Louise stayed on tlie way to Laeken. This fact
was noted by the Prince in a little diary kept during

131

MEMOIKS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

his early years. A compact crowd filled the square
ill front of the hotel and comments of all sorts filled
the air. But everything said was of a respectful
nature and the people showed much sympathy for
the unfortunate boy and his faithful escort.

After a short rest at Mons, preparations were
made for continuing the journey. According to fur-
ther instructions telegraphed by the Emperor, Cap-
tain Duperre again gave the signal to depart, and
in order to mislead the waiting people who desired
to see once again the fugitives, the Prince and his
party were driven to the station in the hotel omni-
bus. '*That shows a democratic spirit," remarked
one of the bystanders as they drove up to the train.
"I like that," said another; ''the Bonapartes are
not afraid to remind the public now and then of
their popular origin." The Prince Imperial, who
noted these remarks himself, smiled pleasantly when
he heard them. A special train was in readiness for
him, and in order to hide their real movements from
the crowd, the Prince and his suite got into another
train which was standing in the station. They sim-
ply passed through this train by the opposite door
and entered the special for Verviers. This hap-
pened on September 4th, at eight in the evening,
and at one o'clock the train stopped at Xamur,
where further instructions were awaited.

The Emperor, a prisoner and on his way to Cas-
sel, had hoped to meet his son at Verviers, and, for
an instant, imagined that the Prince might, for a
few days at least, be a temporary prisoner with him.
But the instructions received by the Prussian gen-
eral who accompanied the Emperor destroyed all
these pleasant expectations. Therefore, the Em-

132

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIRE"

peror sadly gave orders to Comte Clary, who had
come to meet him, while the Prince Imperial was
at Namiir, that the latter should go to England,
crossing by Ostend and Dover.

Up to this point, as has already been said, the
Prince Imperial had been kept in ig*norance of the
tragedy which had just occurred. But now, with the
assistance of Comte de Baillet, Governor of Namur,
Captain Duperre and Comte Clary explained to the
child all that had taken place — the Emperor a pris-
oner, the Empire overthrown, his mother on the
road to England, the German arms victorious on all
sides. The boy heard these dreadful revelations
without uttering a word. It has been said that he
gave vent to certain expressions of sorrow and re-
gret, but this is untrue. For a long time he re-
mained silent, drawing himself up proudly and stif-
fening eveiy muscle against the cruel anguish which
oppressed him. When the time came to sit down to
table, he was pale but calm and barely touched
the food which was put before him. On leaving his
host, the Governor, the Prince thanked him most
warmly and asked how he could show his gratitude.
''By two lines of your writing. Highness," said
Comte de Baillet. Then the Prince slowly w^ote with
a firm hand on a sheet of paper these words: "Af-
fectionate and grateful remembrances. Namur, Sep-
tember 5, 1870. Louis Napoleon."

At three o'clock that afternoon a carriage drew
up before a small gate leading into the Namur sta-
tion. The Prince jumped out with a light step and
walked rapidly to the station-master's office, where
he awaited the departure of the train, talking mean-
while affably with Colonel Goffinet, Military Com-

133

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

mander of Namur, and with Colonel Beretzy. One
of these gentlemen wrote in a private letter a few
days afterwards : ''You would never have imagined
from his words and manner that this lad had learned
for the first time, but an hour or so before, that
his parents w^ere prisoners or fugitives like himself
and that the throne on which he had expected to
sit one day was broken to pieces. The Prince Im-
perial was a man at fourteen."

AVhen the Prince appeared on the platform,
women bowed low and men silently uncovered with
a feeling of genuine pity and sympathy for this
youth, who, pale and calm, returned their courtesies
with a sad smile that spoke volumes. "At the same
time there was a certain manly dignity about him,"
said one of the on-lookers, ''that would have at-
tracted attention even if he had not been associated
with such a terrible political catastrophe."

At eight that evening the Prince and his friends
reached Ostend station, where his approaching ar-
rival had been announced b}^ telegraph. As many
people were gathered there out of idle curiosity to
see the fallen Prince, he asked to be permitted to
leave the station by a little gate which faced the
hotel where he was to stop. There was some delay in
opening this gate, so the Prince, boy-like, quietly
climbed over it, much to the surprised admiration
of a few bystanders. At Ostend he spent one night
in the Hotel d 'Allemagiie, and on the following day
a boat from the yacht, Sea-Bird, belonging to Count
Dumonceau, carried the Prince to the steamer, the
Count of Flanders, commanded by Lieutenant
Gerard. Shutting himself in the cabin occupied by
the Belgian king when he makes this crossing,

134

THE PRINCE'S "BAPTISM OF FIRE"

Prince Louis came on deck only when the boat had
left the harbor, the expectant crowd waiting in
vain to catch a glance of him. Five hours later the
steamer reached Dover. The young Prince got into
the special train which was to take him to Hastings,
where, on the following day the Empress, who had
crossed from Deauville to Ryde on Sir John Bur-
goyne's yacht, drew her beloved son to her arms,
and there, shortly afterwards, they received the
news of Napoleon's arrival at Wilhelmsliohe. This
meeting, after so many anxious days of separation,
was balm to the hearts of both mother and son.

Princess Murat, the Duchesse de Mouchy, the wife
of Marshal Ganrobert, the Marquis de Lavalette, the
Due de Gramont and other important and faithful
members of the household hastened to join them in
England, and, at the end of the week, M. Filon was
again to be found at his pupil's side, much to the
comfort of the Prince Imperial, who was deeply at-
tached to this learned and affable young scholar. A
few weeks later M. Filon asked to be admitted into
the ranks of the army of the Loire, but Gambetta
caused him to be arrested and sent back to Eng-
land, where he remained w^ith the Prince until the
latter 's death.

This month's terrible experiences made an indeli-
ble impression on the fresh heart of the young
Prince. It was the first time that he had been sepa-
rated from his family and tliat his quiet and well-
ordered home life had been disturbed. It was his
initial plunge into the real existence of the real
world, a plunge made under most extraordinary cir-
cumstances. He had been long studying military
science, reading about the great Napoleon's famous

135

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

campaigns and, in a word, playing at war. During
this fateful month of August, 1870, he had caught
glimpses of actual warfare, had heard the firing of
death-bearing cannon and had looked into the faces
of men wounded on the battle-field. These scenes
completed his military education and made a soldier
of him. Here was received the initial incentive
which carried him to South Africa and to his tragic
death. It was also during this campaign of 1870
that he underwent his first great sorrow and under-
went it alone, in "the isolation of self"; for rare is
the case of a boy of his tender age having to bear
up alone against such cruel blows of misfortune
as those which assailed him in the first days of Sep-
tember, when he learned of the disasters which had
befallen France and the Empire. ''In the two short
months of August and September, 1870, I developed
more mentally than I developed bodily," he once
said, "during the whole seven years from fourteen
to my majority." And all those who knew the
Prince Imperial intimately will agree with this as-
sertion.

In the early seventies the restoration of the Im-
perial regime seemed imminent to many minds both
inside and outside of France. In 1874 the first anni-
versary of the Emperor's death was widely and feel-
ingly observed, and on March 16th of the same year
the constitutional majority — eighteen — of the
Prince Imperial was enthusiastically celebrated at
Chislehurst. He performed his part in the proceed-
ings with great digTiity, manliness and composure.
The Empress stood at his side, surrounded by all
the dignitaries and ladies of the former court, when

136

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIRE"

the time came for him to deliver his speech. The
young man mastered his emotion and read his dec-
laration in a firm voice. His mother was never
more proud of him than at the moment when ho
concluded. She felt that he had passed through th;-
ordeal successfully, and this mother's judgment, so
apt to be too partial, was confirmed immediately by
the plaudits of the large concourse of friends and
supporters. Barely had the last words been pro-
nounced, when the vast crowd began to press to-
ward the platform on which the Prince stood, and
so great was the crush, that it was with consider-
able difficulty that he got safely back into the house.
In fact, it looked for the minute as though the
Prince would be borne away on the shoulders of the
excited multitude. But finally the people calmed
down, and then began the curious and interesting
reception of the various delegations. I particularly
remember the representatives of the Paris market
women, with that characteristic Mme. Lebon at their
head. When she reached the Prince, she kissed him
on both cheeks, and, somewhat confused, said to
him: ''Your Majesty may be interested to know
that twenty-two years ago — before you were born —
I saluted in this same way the Emperor, at the ball
given by the market committee." We were mucli
amused at the title which the good woman gave to
the Prince. "It showed what she was thinking,"
remarked the Prince at the dinner which followed.
"She was only a little too 'previous,' " added a san-
guine but prudent guest.

That a strong current of opinion in favor of the
Prince was beginning to show itself cannot be de-
nied. Some of the friends who had come over from

137

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

France and now saw him for the first time since
he began to pass from boyhood to manhood, ex-
pressed surprise that he should remain in a foreign
land instead of returning to France with them. The
Empress felt, however, that it would be unwise to
go to work so rapidly. She urged moderation on
those who showed too much ardor. Deeply wounded
by all the insults and all the injustices which had
been heaped upon the Emperor and herself since
the war, it was hard for her to believe that the move-
ment which had commenced in 1872 and which had
been momentarily checked by the death of the Em-
peror and the youth of the Prince Imperial, was
now really taking solid form. But gradually she
began to realize that the dream was becoming a
reality and that the day was drawing near when the
Prince Imperial might become "necessary." Eu-
genie was chiefly brought round to this view by the
reiterated statements to this effect which came from
the generals, the ecclesiastics and, of course, from
the politicians who came over to England in increas-
ing numbers after the brilliant ceremonies of March
16th.

I ought to add right here that there is no truth in
the assertion which has been so often made that
the Prince Imperial and the Empress were not in
accord at this time. The Prince continued his mili-
tary studies at Woolwich, but on holidays he would
receive men of influence in the Bonapartist party,
by whom he was kept well informed concerning the
whole political situation in France and outside of
the country. They were both agreed in regard to
his line of conduct. Anybody who is at all acquaint-
ed with the home life at Chislehurst knows that they

138

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIRE"

worked together for the best interests of the regime ;
but they must not be held responsible for the differ-
ences of opinion which unquestionably existed in
the party and which both strove to assuage. Some
of the more energetic leaders did not approve of the
rather temporizing policy of M. Rouher and would
have preferred seeing a more aggressive man at the
head of the Bonaparte interests. The Duke of
Padua was often put forward for this post. So was
General Fleury, who had shown so much devotion to
the Bonapartes and the cause. There had been a
time when these two excellent men were not on
friendly terms. But both realized that if the Bona-
partes were to succeed, there must be union in rank
and file. So they quickly buried their differences
in the common interests. The Empress had great
confidence in M. Rouher, but this did not prevent
her from taking the advice of other friends of the
Empire. The Prince Imperial acted in the same
catholic fashion, and here again mother and son
were of quite one mind. He would study the whole
situation thoroughly and then would arrive at a
conclusion whose correctness often surprised those
who remembered his youth at the time. So it be-
came more and more evident that he was the "re-
serve" of the conservative party of France, espe-
cially since the Comte de Chambord had, the year
before, put himself in a position where he could not
hope modem France would follow him. His return
to France was possible, if the general situation took
a favorable turn. Mother and son both felt this and
both saw what a new and responsible position was
theirs. This alone would have more tliaii sufiiiced to

139

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

cause union between them, if this union had not al-
ready existed.

In 1875, after a stay at Arenberg, where the
Prince Imperial and the Empress welcomed a few
friends from France, they decided to travel in Italy.
There was no danger of any political meaning being
attached to this journey, particularly as the Prince
was to travel incognito under the name of Comte de
Pierrefonds. At Bellagio they parted, the Empress
going to Milan, while the Prince continued on to
Verona. Unrecognized, he visited the battle-field
of Solferino and took great interest in this instruc-
tive excursion, so fitting for the heir of a military
djnaasty, and for himself, who was always much
attracted by military matters. The Prince Imperial
was devoted to such studies, not alone because he
considered it a duty, but chiefly because it suited
his tastes.

After Solferino, he went to Magenta. But now
his incognito no longer shielded him, and it became
impossible to escape the sjmipathetic demonstra-
tions which everywhere greeted the son of him who
had been the Liberator of Italy. The Prince's de-
parture from Milan had leaked out, and when he
reached Magenta, he found the Municipal Council
awaiting him, while the road was lined by crowds
of people who greeted him with loud and continuous
cheers.

In Milan, numberless marks of sjnnpathy were
sho^vn the Empress, but she avoided as far as pos-
sible all receptions, though some attentions could
not be refused without showing greater indifference
than she cared to assume. The population of Milan
was thanked for its attentions, and at Florence,

140

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIRE"

where both wished to stop for some time, the mu-
nicipal authorities desired to receive them officially
at the station, where the neighboring streets were
so crowded that it was almost impossible to leave.
So dense was the crowd surrounding the entrance
that several times the Empress cried out as the
carriage passed: ''Take care!" Both were deeply
moved by these friendly acts. Italy and, above all,
the Italian Government had seemed to forget so en-
tirely all the services the Emperor had rendered
to the country and to the cause of Italian unity that
these manifestations might well occasion some sur-
prise.

During the six weeks spent in the Tuscan capital,
there was a perpetual round of receptions, dinners,
and even balls given in honor of the Prince. The
Empress lived in retirement in a villa situated at
the gates of Florence and did not take part in the
social events. A few friends from France had
joined the party, who generally accompanied the
Prince, while others kept the Empress company.
Among these were M. Rouhor, chief of the Imperial
party in France, Prince Joachim Murat, General
Espinasse's son, who had been a friend of the Prince
Imperial since childhood. Though nothing was done
to disturb the international relations of France and
Italy, all quietly studied the situation in the former
country and examined questions of the future. This
was only natural.

The Prince Imperial was not wholly occupied by
his social duties, to which, however, he devoted no
small part of his time, well understanding their im-
portance to the successor to a throne. He continued
his military studies, which were already far ad-

141

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

vanced, participated in the artillery maneuvers and
took lessons in military art from a very distin-
guished officer of the Italian army, Major Manzi.

On December 15th, accompanied by M. Rouher
and Prince Joachim Murat, the Empress and the
Prince left for Rome, where Pope Pius IX awaited
the visit of his godson. They were welcomed at the
Vatican with all due honors, and the Holy Father
showed them marked affection. This visit created
considerable comment both in Rome and in France,
the extreme parties in both countries speaking out
loudly on the subject. Some maintained that the
Prince Imperial had requested the assistance of the
Holy Father in political matters, while others did
not hesitate to assert that Pius IX had been much an-
noyed by a visit which he did not desire and could
not refuse, and had been extremely cold in his man-
ner towards the Empress and her son. There was
no truth in either of these statements. The call on
the Pope was quite natural. The Empress and the
Prince were in Italy, there was no dominant politi-
cal object in view, and it was simply an act of re-
spect and deference on the part of a Christian and
very deeply religious Prince towards the Chief of
his Church, a mark of affection on the part of a god-
son towards his godfather. At least, such was the
light in which it was regarded by host and guests.

After the visit to Rome, the Imperial party re-
turned to Florence, where they remained through-
out the winter of 1875-1876. Again, they took up
the same style of living, half military, half social.
The Prince was evidently appreciated in the Flor-
entine society. Besides the Bonaparte Princesses
and other connections of the family who paid visits

142

THE PRINCE'S ''BAPTISM OF FIRE"

to him, many influential members of official and
aristocratic circles came to pay their respects. But
in May the Prince returned to England, while the
Empress went to spend some weeks in Spain.

The visit to Italy had more importance than would
appear at first blush. It should be remembered that
in 1875 an old soldier of the Second Empire, 3.[ar-
shal MacMahon, was President of France, and that
in the National Assembly was a strong and com-
pact body of deputies determined to bring back
the Empire. New Bonapartist deputies were being
continually elected, and the republican party at
this moment was very nervous about this tendency
of the electorate to choose Bonapartists. This trip
to Italy indirectly aided in the political work at
home by bringing the Prince Imperial before the
public of France and Europe in general.

At Chislehurst, the political visits which had been
interrupted by the journey to Italy, now recom-
menced. The Prince Imperial was again visited by
his father's friends, and the friends of his childhood,
who came to see him one at a time, whenever they
were free, for many of them had entered the mili-
tary schools. One by one also came the Deputies
of the Bonapartist group in the Assembly, who had
long conversations with the young Prince. At the
same time the latter resumed his military studies,
and took part in the sports which are considered
necessary to a princely education.

It was at this moment that the Prince Imperial,
desirous of exercising the sole right which had been
left to him as a citizen, by tlie decree wliieh exiled
him, asked Prince Murat to represent liini on the
occasion of the annual drawing of lots for conscrip-

143

MEMOIRS OF' THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tion. He was now approaching twenty-one. The
Prince's name was not on the list, however, and in
spite of repeated demands it was not inserted soon
enough for him to try his chance in 1877. The fol^
lowing year, however, Prince Murat, assisted by M.
Rouher, was able to fulfil the mission intrusted to
him. When the name of Bonaparte was called, the
Prince advanced to the official who was stationed in
the old Palace of Industry, where lots were drawn
for the first ward of Paris, and drew the number
307. But the law of exile would permit the Prince
Imperial to go no further. He could not enter the
French army, and so a year later he joined the Brit-
ish forces in South Africa with the tragic result
known to the world. The Italian visit led up to this
fatal step, for it was in Italy that he conceived the
idea of going into active military life, an idea im-
planted in his young brain by his daily association
with some of the eager and ambitious young officers
of the King's fine army.

CHAPTER VII

THE DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPEEIAL

At 9 o'clock, on one morning in March, 1879, the
Prince Imperial, accompanied by the Empress and
a few others, started from Chislehurst on that fatal
journey to South Africa. The day before, he wrote
as follows to Father Goddard, of the Chislehurst
church: "I trust you will not think that the haste
of my departure and the many details I must see to
are causing me to forget my duties as a Christian.
To-morrow I shall go at half past seven to confess
and receive holy communion for the last time in
Chislehurst chapel, where I hope to be buried, if
I die." I copy from the original letter, which I saw
and which the Empress once possessed. Of course,
the latter felt quite unnen^ed at his departure. But
the Prince appeared calm and energetic. He said
good-by to all who had come to see him off and many
of whom were in tears. He tried to comfort them.
I must confess that the Empress wept most of the
way to Southampton and at the dinner, when the
generals present drank her health and that of the
Prince. When the ship sailed off, I well remember
that she nearly fainted in the supporting arms of
dear friends. The Prince was much moved, but kept
a wonderful control over his feelings.

I have felt that these memoirs would not be com-
plete without some account of the death of the

145

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Prince Imperial. For this reason I have inserted
a chapter describing this terrible tragedy.

My father was a General and Ambassador of the
Second Empire. From boyhood I had been the play-
mate of the Prince Imperial and was one of the
watchers who kept g-uard over his coffin the night
before the burial at Chislehurst, July 12, 1879.

On May 31, 1879, the first division of the Newdi-
gate column of the English army was camping on
the banks of the Blood River, in Cape Colony. The
next day the rest of the column entered Zululand
and the two divisions started towards Itelezi. The
Prince Imperial and Lieutenant Carey started at
half past eight, preceding the vanguard. M. Paul
Deleage, of the Figaro, was with them at this mo-
ment but hesitated to follow this reconnoitering
party, though Carey told him they were going only
a slight way ahead of the main body, "only seven
or eight miles, when we shall decide where the camp
shall be pitched." At this moment the Prince came
up and said to M. Deleage: *'Our little excursion
will not be very interesting to you, you who have
already gone so far into Zululand." The Prince
then asked for some paper to write a letter to Eu-
rope, saying: "I have just heard that Mr. Forbes,
who, if I am not mistaken, is the correspondent of
the London Daily Neivs, is returning to Landman's
Drift this morning. I want to ask him to take a let-
ter to the camp post office, as this will be our last
chance to send news to Europe for some days to
come." The Prince then went into a tent to write
his letter. It was not given to Mr. Forbes, how-
ever, though it did get into the post and reach-

146

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

ed its destination. It was the last letter the unfor-
tunate Prince ever wrote, and it w^as addressed to
his mother. ''I will not cross the frontier," he wrote
to the Empress, *' without giving you news of me."
The letter bore the day of the month, which was
seldom the case in the correspondence of the Prince
Imperial, and this date was June 1st. The unfor-
tunate young man seemed to feel that this was an
important moment in his career, but probably saw
in it only the act of crossing into the enemy's coun-
try. Or did he have a presentiment of his approach-
ing death, as so often happens in war? The Em-
press always felt so, though the basis of her opin-
ion was the slim fact of her son's having thus dated
his last letter to her, and having said therein one
or two somewhat mysterious things, which, if forced
somewhat, might give color to this idea of premoni-
tion.

At the moment when Lord Chelmsford left the
camp, following his army, he asked w^here his young
staff officer, the Prince Imperial, was. An officer
replied: "Tlie Prince is a little in advance of the
column, with Colonel Harrison." Tliis answer satis-
fied Lord Chelmsford, who always felt the responsi-
bility that lay upon him in connection with the pres-
ence of the Prince Imperial with the British army.
In fact, he had received special instructions from
the British government concerning the care he was
to have of the Prince.

Colonel Harrison, as was the case that day, with
all the staff officers of General Newdigato, was espe-
cially charged with tlie supervision of tlio march of
the troops and the progress of the wagon trains ;
eo that he was not obliged to be far absent from

147

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

the vanguard, and could, consequently, keep an eye
on the Prince. "Nobody imagined that the Prince
and Lieutenant Carey would go further than
Itelezi," said to me one of those present, "which
was to be the camping place that day of the little
army." How happened it then that orders were not
obeyed and that the catastrophe occurred at a con-
siderable distance in advance of the head of the
column f Later, all the officers of the staff were
questioned on this point, and the Empress, when she
made her sad journey to Zululand, went over the
whole route followed that day, but several points in
that tragedy have never been sufficiently explained
and probably never will be. M. Deleage wrote in
the Figaro an account of all this, and the gist of it
he has repeated to me on more than one occasion.
On this point he said to me :

"I was with Colonel Montgomery when he
reached the Itelezi hill and looked round for the
Prince. I saw Lord Chelmsford and Colonel Har-
rison, but I did not see the Prince Imperial. I im-
mediately concluded that the Prince and Lieutenant
Carey were awaiting us on the spot chosen for the
camp. A little further on I met Captain Stanley,
correspondent of the London Standard, who said to
me:

" 'Don't go any further; we are stopping here.'

" 'I don't think that can be so,' I answered, 'for
if this were the spot, as I got here first, I should
have seen the Prince Imperial and Lieutenant
Carey, who came forward to select the spot for the
camp.'

" 'Doesn't the Prince wear yellow boots!' asked
the Captain.

148

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

" *Yes,' I answered.

*' 'Then he is with the Lancers, for I have just
seen with them a young officer that corresponds to
your description of the Prince Imperial.'

''From other inquiries which I made during the
afternoon, I was satisfied that the Prince was with
us, until towards evening, w^hen I had just entered
the tent of Lieutenant Trench, another English of-
ficer hurried up and, to my astonishment, exclaimed :

" 'The Prince Imperial has been killed!'

" 'Please repeat that in French,' I said, seizing
the officer by the arm.

"He did so, whereupon I hastened to headquar-
ters, where I found Lord Chelmsford standing in
front of his tent, and, before I put him the question,
I could see by the troubled expression of his face
that the news was only too true.

" 'I have just learned,' said his Lordship, 'that
the Prince's horse returned riderless, following
those of the little band who had escaped from the
Zulus. There is the tent where you will find Lieu-
tenant Carey, who can give you fuller details.'

"I found Carey dining quietly with Colonel Har-
rison and another officer. At first, he was unwilling
to leave the table, but when I told him that it was
not as a journalist that I presented myself, but as
a Frenchman anxious to know the truth about a dis-
aster which had befallen one of my countrjTncn, the
lieutenant consented to speak; and this is what he
said :

" 'After having fixed on the place for that night's
camp — the very spot where we now are — the Prince
and myself, accompanied by six men and a Kaffir
guide, pushed on eleven miles further. Toward two

149

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

in the afternoon we stopped in a kraal to sketch the
site of the second camp, while the men were engaged
in making the coffee. Toward half past three, at
the very moment when we were remounting, we
were surprised by a band of Kaffirs, whom we had
not discovered, owing to the high grass and maize
in which they were hidden. We all sprang to our
horses. After crossing a deep donga, I turned and
looked back, when I saw coming out of another point
of the donga the Prince's horse without his rider.
The Kaffir and two of our men are also missing,
about whom I know as little as about the Prince.'

''I was exasperated almost beyond control by the
offhand manner and tone of Lieutenant Carey, and
I held back with difficulty the cutting remarks which
were on the tip of my tongue.

''What was to be done so late in the day? Could
search parties be sent out into an unkno^vn region
in the night? Or should they simply wait for the
return of the Prince and the missing men, whom
all still hoped to see come back alive? The ques-
tion was carefully examined in all its aspects and
the officers then reluctantly came to the conclusion
that they must wait till daylight before acting.

" 'But,' objected M. Deleage, 'let me point out
that it is a beautiful moonlight night. A trail can
be followed. Perhaps the Prince is only a mile or
two away — he may be wounded and dying. We might
yet save him from mutilation and birds of prey.' "
The Figaro correspondent added, when he gave me
the account: "Cold and matter-of-fact reasons
were given why this could not be done, and seeing
that it was useless to insist further, I impatiently
waited for the morning to break."

150

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

It was then decided that all the cavalry, under
the orders of General Marshall, should start out at
five in the morning. Deleage was, of course, ready
at the appointed hour, it having been consented to
that he accompany the expedition. While he was
taking a cup of tea, he learned that the hour for
starting had been adjourned till nine. Amazed and
angered, he sought out the correspondent of the
Daily News and begged him to intervene in favor of
the earlier hour. This was done, and the troops
finally got under way at seven o 'clock. M, Deleage 's
narration continues as follows :

"I marched with the scouts at the head of the col-
umn. One of these was a native of Mauritius, who
spoke French perfectly and who, the day before,
had been one of the Prince's escort. He told me
he saw the Prince try to get on his horse in the
donga and related many other sadly interesting in-
cidents of the fatal day. As the horses descended
the slope into this donga, they stopped suddenly in
front of a naked corpse, which was hideously muti-
lated. The body was veiy large and all saw at a
glance that it was not that of the Prince. Sud-
denly a trooper who was following the edge of the
ravine cried out that ho saw another body. We all
pushed forward, and even from a distance, we recog-
nized the slender form of the young Prince. He
was lying on his back, with his arms, stiffened by
death, slightly crossed over the chest, and his head
bent a little to the right. The face bore no signs
of pain. The moutli was partly open. The right
eye had been carried away by a blow from an
assagai, but the left eye was intact and k)()ked forth
with a gentle gaze. On liis chest were seventeen or

151

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

eighteen assagai wounds. The abdomen had been cut
open, as is the custom with these savages, but con-
trary to habit, the bowels had not been removed. Dr.
Scott and myself examined the body to see if there
were any wounds in the back, our object being to
learn whether he had been prevented from mount-
ing his horse. The only wounds in the back were
those of the assagai points which had gone clean
through the chest. His death — and these are the
words which I said to the Empress, when, later, I
gave her a description of the whole terrible scene — •
had been that of a brave man, his face turned to-
wards the enemy. As we raised the Prince's head,
our attention was drawn to the little gold chain
which he always wore around his neck and to which
were fastened several Catholic medals and the seal
brought back from Eg^^pt by General Bonaparte.
Was it fear of these amulets w^hich prevented the
Zulus from carrying them otf I Probably. Captain
Molyneux picked them carefully up and sent them
eventually to the Empress, who also received, later,
the Prince's sword, which Lord Chelmsford ob-
tained, after negotiations with the Zulu chiefs.

"In the meanwhile, nearly all the soldiers and of-
ficers of the expedition had assembled in the donga
and stood with uncovered heads around the body of
the first victim of the war. The Prince's eyelids
were closed and his body was wrapped in a blanket
taken from one of the horses. At a short distance,
an ambulance wagon was waiting. The body was
carefully fastened to an improvised stretcher
formed of lances and borne by officers to the wagon,
perhaps a mile away. Three hours later, the sad
procession had reached the camp, and the remains

152

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

of the dead Prince were laid under a staff tent. At
first, it was proposed to bury him at the camp and
soldiers stood ready, spade in hand, to dig the grave.
But, after further consultation, it was finally de-
cided to send the body to Durban, where a man of
war was ready to transfer it to England. A funeral
took place at the camp. The ceremony was very
simple but very impressive. The body, covered with
a tricolor flag, was borne away on a gun-carriage,
saluted by the whole British army. Tliis flag was
later deposited at Chislehurst."

In just what manner did the Prince Imperial meet
his death? This question was asked then, has often
been asked since and will probably be asked in the
future. But an exact and categorical answer to it
cannot be given and perhaps never will be given.
Three classes of evidence have been gathered on
the subject. In the first place, there were the wit-
nesses of the tragedy who were with the Prince and
who spoke immediately thereafter. Then there is
the report of the official Committee of Inquiry, and
finally the information furnished to the Empress
when she visited the Cape in 1880. I have sifted all
this testimony and frequently spoken with the Em-
press on the subject, and this is my conclusion.

A few minutes before leaving Koppei-Allein,
Lieutenant Carey and tlie Prince said they were
not going further than Itelezi, which was to be oc-
cupied during the day. The officers of the British
army, who were especially concerned in tlie safety
of the Prince, all supposed tliat he was not going so
far as the Ityotyosi valley, where the fatality oc-
curred. M. Deleage sliared this belief. AVliat liap-
pened afterwards! AVere the orders given them

153

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

changed, or did they themselves, while on the way,
decide to modify these orders? How happened it
that the Prince was killed eleven miles from the spot
where he was supposed to be and w^here he was
sought for ? The inquest gave no satisfactory reply
to these questions.

Wlien Lieutenant Carey reached England, he said
that Colonel Harrison gave him these orders : "To-
morrow, the Prince will reconnoiter the road which
you have chosen, so as to be sure of the way to the
spot for the camp. You Avill remain at the camp
and finish your map." And he replied: "To-mor-
row, as the column will be on the march, I shall not
be able to do much on my map. AVill you permit me
to accompany the Prince, as I should like to go over
the ground again in order to verify certain details
about which I am not perfectly sure?" Colonel
Harrison, after hesitating slightly, said: "Very
well, you may go."

Why should there have been any hesitation about
allowing Lieutenant Carey to accompany the Prince
on an expedition which was, after all, more particu-
larly entrusted to the lieutenant himself? Why
were such vague expressions used in England by
Lieutenant Carey to explain what the Prince's pur-
pose was in thus going in advance of the column!
From what the lieutenant said to Colonel Harrison,
it is plain, it seems to us, that this was to be a recon-
noissance of a road which the lieutenant had gone
over the day before. Carey continues, still in rather
ambiguous terms: "The Prince was carrying out
a special mission, entrusted to him alone, and I ac-
companied him merely to get the benefit of his escort
while I was performing a work which was quite per-

154

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

sonal to me." The fact is that the ''special mis-
sion" of the Prince was very simple, provided it
were not modified, which was, it seems, mysteriously
the case. He was to move at some distance ahead of
the main body, designate the spot of the first camp-
ing place, and stop there. It was not considered a
dangerous mission, as no orders had been given for
a special escort. It would look as though the plan
were modified by Lieutenant Carey, for this is what
he says: ''On the previous day, I had been on
horseback two miles beyond the kraal which we had
in front of us, and when I told Lord Chelmsford of
the road I had chosen, he remarked that there was
a donga thirty feet wide and asked me how I was
going to get the troops over it." Lieutenant Carey
wished to look into the matter again; but as it was
hard to get staff officers to furnish an escort, he
thought it would be easier to obtain what he wanted
in the Prince's name ; and he felt pretty certain that,
once arrived at Itelezi, it would not be difficult to get
the Prince to accompany him to Ityotyosi. By
hurrying a little, they could get back to the camp
before anybody would be aware of their absence.
Such was Carey's plan, as he himself states.

The Empress collected all that was written on the
subject of her son's death and guarded as treasures
all the souvenirs of that terrible tragedy. I am
using these materials in this chapter. Thus it is
that I learn from a Daily News correspondent this
description of the volunteers of this expedition. He
says on this point : "These volunteers are a strange
mixture of Dutchmen, Germans, Frenchmen, Afri-
can colonists, and English deserters, the flotsam and
jetsam of all countries who, after thousands of ad-

155

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ventures, have finally landed in Natal. The insub-
ordinate spirit which prevails among most of these
men renders them almost useless and their officers
have no authority over them. Such were the men
forming the Prince's escort w^hen he set out on the
fatal expedition. It is true that Shepstone, head
volunteer, had been ordered to send along five Ba-
sutos. But he did not obey orders; he sent no one,
and the Prince, after waiting some time, started
with his six horsemen and Lieutenant Carey, who
was taking a Zulu friend w^ith him. It has well
been asked how the Prince could command a recon-
noitering party, as he had no regular commission
and especially as he had no experience in this sort
of service. It is true that Lieutenant Carey, with
his large knowledge of this kind of work, could be
of aid to him, though he does not appear to have
been so. It appears also that at the critical moment,
none of their guns were charged, though the Mar-
tini carbines are very rapidly loaded. General
Wood made an estimate and thought that the num-
ber of Zulus who attacked the Prince's party must
have been about thirty. It has never been con-
sidered that this was too large a number to have
been held in check by a body of eight Europeans
armed with carbines and revolvers and provided
with horses."

So the Prince started with six men as escort and
a guide in order to enable, it would appear, an offi-
cer to rectify topographical notes which had been
hastily jotted down the day before. Carey said
afterwards that he was not in command of the little
expedition, and, consequently, was not responsible
for what happened afterwards. But it is plain that

156

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAI;

if the Prince consented to go beyond Itelezi, it was
solely to please Carey. The Prince's mission did
not take him to Ityotyosi; the lieutenant alone was
interested in going there. But, in reality, the Prince
was commanding only by courtesy. The fact that an
English officer of the same rank was present, really
made this officer the commander of the mission.
Carey even said the next day to Deleage, as they
were going to seek the body, who afterwards re-
peated it to me : " I am sure that if I had said that I
was willing to wait for a larger escort, no one would
have found fault. But the Prince was anxious to
start and I did not wish to impose on him my authoi-
ity." However that may be, the little mission stopped
only about an hour at Itelezi, and then moved on.
Who gave the order for them to start forward? Was
it the Prince? Or was it both acting in unison? Carey
says it was the Prince. Anyway, they soon reached
the heights which look down into the valley where
runs the river Ityotyosi, and there they stopped,
while the Prince began to draw and the lieutenant
noted on his map the different halting places. They
even examined through their glasses the region
round about and saw nothing to awaken suspicion
Then they slowly descended from the hills into the
valley and decided to rest their horses on the river
bank. Carey admits that no precautions were taken
against an attack, for they, of course, never im-
agined that any Zulus were in the neighborhood.
The horses were even unsaddled and left in a kraal,
l)y the order of the Prince, says Carey! The Prince
sat down on the ground to rest, Carey used his
glasses and the men engaged in making coffee; and
all this went on in the enemy's country, with no-

157

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

body on the outlook, while round about them were
high grasses and hillocks! Later, after the catas-
trophe, Carey tried to shift from his own shoulders
the responsibility of this unmilitary conduct, and
said to some newspaper correspondents in England :
*'I did not select the spot where we halted. I
wanted to stop on a height. But the Prince ordered
that we rest in a narrow valley. It was not for
me to object, especially as he was very fond of com-
manding and would not have liked it if I had made
any contrar^^ suggestions." Two days later, he
was worried over this statement and modified it
somewhat in conversation with a correspondent of
the London Daily Nexvs, to whom he said: "I wish
it to be clearly understood that I do not in any way
blame the unfortunate Prince for the choice of the
spot where we unsaddled, for which, perhaps, we
were all more or less responsible."

But carelessness is not the only charge that lies
on Lieutenant Carey in this lamentable affair. He
must also exonerate himself from a still heavier one,
that of cowardice. The Zulus reached the kraai
when the horses had been resaddled and the little
troop was preparing to start. Their attack was
very sudden. What happened to the Prince at that
moment and how was he left behind? There are
several versions and Carey's official report. They
do not all agree. The lieutenant's first version was
that he had seen the Prince fall dead, wounded by
a ball that had gone straight through his heart. Lie
explained his own precipitate flight as being due to
the fact that he had seen his fellow officer killed.
But when he got back to the camp, he was less af-
firmative on this point. He now said that he sup-

158

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

posed that the Prince had been killed in the kraal,
but he could not tell exactly how. The following
day, when the spot was examined, it became clear
that little could have been kno\\Ti of what really
happened there, because of the nature of the ground
which hid every movement. Astounded by the sud-
denness of the attack, it is evident that every man
was looking out for himself, and the Prince, for
the moment, was quite forgotten both by the officer
and the men. At the instant of the flight, Carey was
quite close to the Prince and dashed off at a gallop,
closely followed by four of the men. When the
Prince's horse saw the other horses starting, he
started, too, as is the habit with colonial horses,
accustomed to moving in concert. But the Prince
quickly overtook his horse and seizing one of the
munition bags managed to hold on for a few sec-
onds, and was in the act of jumping into the saddle
when one of the leather thongs holding the bag to
the saddle gave w^ay and precipitated the rider to
the ground. Left alone he turned and faced the
enemy, determined to sell his life as dearly as pos-
sible. Such is one of the versions.

It was supposed by some that the Prince fell at
the first attack, tlie position of the body and the
expression of the face seeming to prove this. Drs.
Scott and Robinson of the 17th Lancers thought
that the assagai, which struck the riglit eye and cut
into the brain, had been thrown from a distance and
must have produced instantaneous death. Of course
everybody hoped that this was so. But tlio narra-
tion of the Zulu chiefs and what the Empress
learned when she visited the spot do not seem, un-
fortunately, to carry out tliis supposition. The re-

159

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

port of Captain Mohneux, aide de camp of Lord
Chelmsford, who had been charged to find the body
of the Prince, also appears to support this version.
His observations forced him to the conclusion that
the fight had been a desperate one. The damp soil
of the donga showed the marks of the Prince's boots,
with the soles stained wdth blood. There were blood-
stains also on the stirrup straps, which were also
besmeared with mud. To Captain Molyneux, this
meant that the Prince had been seriously wounded
before death came. He also noted, what has already
been said, that the wounds were all received in front,
and that the left arm, even after death, was in a
warding-otf position, the forearm being lacerated
with numerous assagai thrusts. The right arm was
striped with longitudinal cuts. These facts show
that the unfortunate young man used his left arm
as a shield, held his sword in the right, and fought
with the energ\^ of despair. Captain Molyneux 's
hypothesis seems to be based on sohd fact. Later
testimony carries it out. The report drawn up at
Woohvich on July 12, 1879, by Drs. Larey and Cor-
visart, reaches the same conclusion.

I have spoken with some of the volunteers, and
the following facts are gathered from what they
told me.

Sergeant Willis said to me :

''We descended a hill to a kraal about a hundred
yards from the Imbazani river. The kraal contained
four or five huts. There was clear ground in front
but high grass and standing crops all around the
other sides. We were ordered by the Prince to off-
saddle and, after knee haltering, turned our horses
into the grass, while we lay down outside the huts

160

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAl.

and took some coffee. At four, we were ordered to
saddle, as our Kaffir said he had seen a Zulu across
the river going up the hill opposite. Just as we
mounted, a sudden volley was fired. I saw two men
fall from their horses, but I cannot say who they
were, because I was galloping hard. About fifty
yards in front was a deep donga where we caught up
to Lieutenant Carey. The Zulus continued firing at
us for two hundred yards and yelling all the time.
From the shots, I should say we had some fifty of
them after us."

Corporal Grubb said to me :

"When we arrived at the kraal, we found dogs
there and traces of recent habitation by the Zulus.
At the first shot, I saw Rogers fall, and then Letoga
rushed by me crying: 'The Prince has been
wounded. ' I looked back and saw the Prince clutch-
ing at his stirrup and caught beneath his horse,
which was galloping otf. A moment later, the
Prince fell and the horse seemed to trample on him.
I wanted to fire on the Zulus, but my horse stumbled
in the ravine and my gun slipped from my hands.
When I got over my first fright, I noticed the
Prince's horse at my side. Lieutenant Carey or-
dered us to catch it."

Trooper Cockrane said to me:
"As I was crossing the donga about fifty yards
from the kraal, I saw the Prince on foot, the Zulus
pressing near to him and his horse fleeing in an op-
posite direction. 1 saw nothing more of the Prince
after that. We made no effort to help him, because
we were but three and all separated. We galloped
about two miles without stopping."
Private Letoga said :

161

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

''When we passed near the Prince, who was hold-
ing on to the strap of his stirrup and trying to get
into the saddle, I said to him: 'Please make haste
to mount, sir.' He made no reply. He was not
holding the bridle. I saw him fall. His horse tram-
pled on him."

Such were the significant bits of conversation
which I had with these men. What they said throws
a sad light on this cruel tragedy.

Lieutenant Carey's reprehensible conduct in this
sad affair has been explained in an odd fashion by
some of his critics. They ask if he was not a traitor,
drawing the Prince into an ambush and then clever-
ly escaping himself. This hypothesis is supported,
it is held, by a fragTnent of a letter from the Prince
saying that the foreign contingent of the British
army contained some very strange Frenchmen,
while it is suggested that the Internationale — the
revolutionary working-men's organization — was re-
sponsible for this fatal expedition, and that the
Prince's death had been decreed by its body of di-
rectors. But this assertion cannot be taken seri-
ously, though the fact remains that it has been re-
peated over and over again. The legend has, how-
ever, taken deep root in France, and many of those"
who have remained faithful to the Imperial family
cannot free their minds entirely from it.

When the news of the death of the Prince reached'
England, there was great commotion in official army
circles. A discussion immediately began, which con-
tinued for a long time, to decide where the responsi-
bility for the disaster should be placed. The then
British Minister of War, the late Lord Stanley of
Preston, made a statement in Parliament on the sub-

162

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

ject, and on one occasion said much the same thing
to the Empress in my presence. The following is
my note of the conversation, made at the time :

"Your Majesty will remember that the Prince
started for Zululand without a commission or any
definite military position, to follow Lord Chelms-
ford's staff. Chelmsford had received careful in-
structions concerning him from the Duke of Cam-
bridge, the commander of our army. Chelmsford
was expected to have the Prince near him and to
keep an eye on him; and so far as we know, that is
just what he did do. But, of course, the post of
staff officer, especially in such a country as South
Africa, is not the safest. I have seen Chelmsford's
instructions to Colonel Harrison, and it results from
them that Chelmsford, in transferring the Prince to
a special staff, had not abandoned the idea of keep-
ing him as his special charge. I know that he was
constantly thinking of him. Your Majesty will re-
member that on the morning of June 1st Chelmsford
asked where the Prince was and was satisfied when
he learned that Colonel Harrison had him in ad-
vance of the main column. But he did not know
that the Prince had been chosen to make a recon-
noissance. I am told that Lord Chelmsford was
charmed by the courage and pleasing personality of
the Prince and gradually gave him more liberty than
had been the case at first. The Prince even took
part in some of General Wood's column movements.
Wood is an officer of great energy, though, perhaps,
a little rash. On May 20th we had a telegram from
Lord Chelmsford on the subject, in which he said
that one of those reconnoissances, in which the
Prince took part, nearly met with disaster, and then

163

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

he adds: 'I will try that such a thing doesn't hap-
pen again ; I do not want him to be exposed in such
a manner.' "

The Empress was much moved when she was
shown this telegram. She well knew the character
of her son, how he sought every occasion to distin-
guish himself, and that nothing would hold him
back from going where he thought duty called. On
the occasion mentioned above, the Prince, indeed, es-
caped only by a miracle, and it might have been
hoped that after such an experience, Lord Chelms-
ford would,, in fact, have kept the young man bj^ his
side. Many Bonapartists who did not know the
Prince's impetuosity and desire to shine wondered
that he remained attached to Wood's column, and
great displeasure would have been felt if they had
been aware of the fact that Colonel Harrison had
intrusted him with a reconnoitering mission in ad-
vance of the column. But this was not made public
until the telegram was received announcing his
death.

Sir Evelyn Wood always remained on the friend-
liest terms with the Empress. He lived, after his
retirement from the army, near Aldershot, and
often came over to Farnborough on Sundays to see
the Empress. On more than one occasion, the Prince
Imperial was the subject of conversation, and I was
careful, when I happened to be present, to make
notes of what he said. One evening. General Wood
said : ' ' The Prince made a deep impression on me.
His thoughts and habits w^ere those of a true soldier.
He was never weary in his efforts to acquire experi-
ence and military knowledge; I remember that he
accompanied General Redvers Buller on several pa-

164

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

trols during the Zulu war, and on his return from
one of these expeditions, I made this remark to him
during dinner : ' Well, so you have not been struck by
anassagai yet!' 'No,' he replied; 'but though I
am in no hurry to be killed, I would prefer to fall
under an assagai than from a bullet, for the first
form of death would prove that I had met the enemy
face to face.' This conversation was a sad coinci-
dence."

Colonel Villiers was designated by the late Queen
Victoria to collect from the Zulu chiefs all the de-
tails of the Prince Imperial's death. Later, Colonel
Villiers was the military attache at the British em-
bassy at Paris, and on one occasion I heard him tell
the story as he learned it from the lips of the sav-
ages:

"The Zulus, they told me," the Colonel began,
"first rushed after the tw^o fleeing soldiers on the
flank, and then three or four others, headed by La-
banga, turned on the retreating Prince. They say
his horse shied at the very moment when they saw
he was going to mount, and that the baggage roll
at the back of the saddle gave way as the Prince
grasped it and the consequence was that he fell to
the ground. At this moment, the Zulus declare, he
was only about sixty-five yards from his comrades
who were galloping away. Seven savages attacked
the Prince. Langalobeje says that when he first
caught sight of La})anga, he was rushing on the
Prince, who came forward boldly to meet him.
Thereupon, Labanga ci'ouched down in the high
grass and threw an assagai at his foe, which struck
the Prince in the thigh. But he pulled it from the
wound and used the weapon to keep his enemies at

]65

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

bay, wMcli he succeeded in doing for several min-
utes, I remember the exact words of one of the
Zulus. He said: 'He fought like a tiger. He fired
his revolver twice but did not hit any of us. Though
one of my assagais hit him, it was Labanga who had
the right to say that he killed him, for his weapon
struck the Prince on the left shoulder and gave him
a mortal wound. Then we rushed on him. But up
to that time he had defended himself so well that
we kept at a distance, ' Another of them said to me :
'If we had known that he was called Napoleon, we
would have spared him.' "

After making an official report on the subject.
Colonel Villiers went in person and gave all the de-
tails to the Empress, bringing with him the clothes
of the Prince, which he had found in the possession
of the Zulus. The garments were torn and pierced
with assagai strokes. The Empress bore up w^ell
during this narration until Ullmann, the Prince's
former valet, recognizing the garments which he had
helped the Prince to put on on the morning of June
1st, seized them and began kissing the holes made by
the weapons. This touching act so affected the Em-
press that she could control herself no longer and
hastily left the room, bathed in tears.

"When the council of war condemned Lieutenant
Carey to death," the Empress once wrote me, "I
asked that he be pardoned. He was thus able to ob-
tain the grade of captain and retire on a pension at
the age limit. But I am told that he was always more
or less shunned by the other officers, who ever held
him to have shown cowardice on that fatal occasion.
He died at an early age, I am told. 'Was it on ac-

166

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

count of remorse or disappointment?' asked one of
my friends at the time."

AVhen the death of the Prince Imperial was
known, countless telegrams were received at Cam-
den Place from France and all parts of Europe.
The sovereigns of Europe did not forget the Em-
press in her sorrow. She saw no one and was to be
called only when the coffin had been placed in the
main hall. A body of leading Bonapartists, with
Prince Murat at their head, met in the evening on
board the Admiralty yacht Enchantress, to await the
arrival of the Orontes, due at daybreak. At half
past six the steamer was sighted and by eight o'clock
the body was transferred to the EncJiantress. Can-
non boomed and everybody on both ships was weep-
ing. It was an imposing and very sad spectacle.
When the Enchantress reached Woolwich, sailors
carried the body to the foot of the altar. The Prince
of Wales and a number of distinguished Frenchmen
were there. The body was identified by tlie Ameri-
can dentist, Dr. Evans, who had filled certain of
the Prince's teeth.

Chislehurst was plunged into the deepest grief.
The large entrance-hall had been transformed into
a mortuary chapel. The ceiling was covered with
French flags. The body was watched through the
night by the former officers of the household and the
friends of the Prince, of whom, perhaps, I may bo
permitted to say, I was one. I noticed that the
Empress remained there in prayer the greater part
of the night. At Saint Mary's Church, Chislehurst,
the dais was formed of the pall which had been used
for Napoleon Ill's funeral. On the soutli side of the
choir, opposite the chapel where is the granite sarco-

167

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

phagTis given by Queen Victoria as the temporary'
tomb of the Emperor, a similar tomb had been ar-
ranged for the body of the Prince. Among those at
the ceremony were the Queen and several other
members of the Royal family, and a large number of
distinguished Bonapartists and members of the Bon-
aparte family. The Woolwich cadets were drawn up
in a hollow square in front of Camden House, and
before the principal door stood a magnificently dec-
orated gun-carriage on which was placed the coffin.
The pall bearers were the English princes, the
Prince of Sweden and some notabilities of the
Second Empire. The spirit which prevailed in
France at this time was shown by the act of Gen-
erals Fleury, Castelnau and Pajol, who retired from
the army sooner than was necessary in order to be
free to attend the funeral. A conspicuous object in
the procession was the Prince's war-horse. Stag, led
by Gamble, the Emperor's old stableman. Ten thou-
sand Frenchmen were present at Chislehurst that
day and probably two hundred thousand English-
men. The emotion was veiy deep and later, all the
details were given to the prostrated Empress. Queen
Victoria made a great exception to her general cus-
tom and was present at the ceremony, after which
she expressed the desire to be received by the Em-
press. The request was granted. She found the
weeping mother in a darkened room. The Empress
tried to rise when the Queen entered, but was too
weak to do so and fell back in her chair. Thereupon
the Queen slowly advanced, folded her arms about
the Empress, and both wept profusely. Neither
spoke a word. Princess Mathilde was the only other
person admitted to the Empress's presence that

168

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

day. The next morning there was a solemn service
in the Chislehurst church, when Cardinal Manning
pronounced in English a very fine funeral oration.
But the coffins of father and son no longer rest
there, for the Empress, later, had built at Farn-
borough a chapel in whose cr^^^t the bodies were
finally placed.

M. Franceschini Pietri, who can speak with such
authority on the subject which he treats below, con-
tributes the following paragraphs to this chapter :

'*The Prince Imperial being dead, it is easy to
understand that the Empress did not take much
interest in the dilTerences of opinion which im-
mediately began to show themselves in the opposing
Bonapartist camps. A clause in the Prince's will
read as follows: 'So long as there are Bonapartes,
the Imperial cause will have a representative. The
duties which our family owes to the country will not
end with my death. The task of continuing the work
of Napoleon I and Napoleon III falls to the eldest
son of Prince Napoleon, and I trust that ray mother,
aiding him with all her strength, will thus give to
those of us who will not be on earth, a last and sub-
lime proof of her affection.' This clause of the will
was very embarrassing to the Empress. She did not
wish to show a decided preference for either the son
or the father. But meetings of the leading deputies
of tlie Bonapartist party, in spite of differences of
opinion, finally decided that Prince Napoleon should
be regarded as their chief. The Empress rarely took
the same view of i)ublic questions as did Prince
Napoleon and she naturally feared that difficulties
and eml)arrassments would arise from this new ar-
rangement. It was soon seen that she was right, an-

169

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

other excellent example of the wonderful perspicac-
ity of this remarkable woman. xVfter his arrest in
the beginning of 1883 for his public manifesto
against the republic, the Empress drew nearer to the
Prince, but finally separated from him and trans-
ferred her preferences to Prince Victor, whom she
aided in his exile by financial support. But her
domestic sorrow more and more separated the Em-
press from all participation in the political affairs
of the Bonapartist party and as the years rolled on
she took less and less interest in politics, though
her keen intellect and penetrating mind enabled her
to see more clearly into public matters than many
of the politicians of the day."

The Empress left Chislehurst on March 25, 1860,
on her long journey to Zululand. Among those who
accompanied her were Sir Evelyn Wood, aide-de-
camp of the Queen, and Lady "Wood, thq Marquis of
Bassano, Lieutenant Slade, one of her son's com-
panions at Woolwich, who acted a noble part at
Ulundi, Dr. Scott, who was present when the body
was recognised and embalmed, and Ullmann, the
Prince 's faithful valet. At the Waterloo station the
Empress found General Clarke, who presented to
her a magnificent bouquet of violets from the Prince
of Wales, which delicate attention was so character-
istic of this future King of England. There, too,
was Prince Charles Bonaparte, just arrived from
Eome, and who got into the railway carriage and ac-
companied the Empress to Southampton. The same
afternoon, she sailed in the excellent steamer, the
German, where everything was arranged most com-

170

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

fortably, and where many kind attentions were paid.
Throughout the voyage, the Empress sat at the cap-
tain's table, in the center of the neat dining-room
where were some fifty other first-class passengers.
The voyage was uneventful, and the quiet ocean and
the still skies, especially at night, when Eugenie
often walked the decks till late, had a calming effect
on her, which prepared her for the painful
experiences which were to come.

On April 25th the steamer touched at Port Eliza-
beth. After having been kindly received by Sir
Bartle Frere and offered apartments at the Govern-
ment House, Cape Town, the Empress pushed on to
Pietermaritzburg, Natal, where she disembarked.
Before arriving, Eugenie learned that the expe-
dition which had been sent into Zululand to set up a
cross on the spot where the Prince fell, had returned
safe and sound to the coast. The Empress finally
leit the ship at Durban, where Sir Garnet Wolseley
came to meet her. It was night and there was a splen-
did moon, and various sad thoughts were awakened
in her when she set foot on African soil for the first
time, perhaps on the very spot where the Prince Im-
perial had stepped but a few months before, full of
young life and ambition. The Empress was the guest
of Captain Baynton, who kept in a tent outside the
gardens a visitors' register, for she led a re-
tired life and saw nobody. From Durban they went
to Maritzburg, going as far as Botha Hill by the
unfinished railway, using a carriage the rest of the
way. Having entirely crossed the colony of Natal,
in the middle of May, they reached Utrecht, the
first town on the frontiers of the Transvaal and
Zululand. In this little place, filled with former

171

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Dutch Boers, the English military staff, to which
the Prince Imperial belonged, camped for two
weeks, so that the Empress found here more than
one little souvenir of him. An important ambu-
lance station had been set up in the native laager,
and from the men who were wounded in the tirst
part of the campaign, she learned that the Prince
had spent many hours in this temporary hospital
visiting the sick and saying kind words to them.
Eugenie remained several days in this spot where
her unfortunate son displayed for the last time his
customary tenderness for human suffering. The
last drive ended at four in the afternoon on June
1st, at the donga in whose immediate vicinity the
son met his death, in the Ityotyosi valley. Sir
Evelyn Wood here gave the Empress all the de-
tailed information which he possessed about the
dreadful tragedy. She found there the cross so
kindly sent by order of the Queen and entrusted to
the care of the Zulu chief whose men had kilh'd
the Prince. A solemn service w^as hold on the very
spot w^here he fell so bravely. All remained there
till night-fall. Eugenie noticed that wreaths of im-
mortelles had been laid at the base of the cross by
the Queen and Prince of Wales. She herself placed
others on the graves of the two soldiers who had
fallen at the same time as the Prince. On my
return to Durban, the Empress \dsited the Dcunihr,
which was in port, the ship on which the Prince
had sailed from Southampton to Natal, and the
good Captain Draper gave her many interesting-
details of that last voyage of her son. Nothing
eventful occurred during the return voyage to Eng-

172

DEATH OF THE PRINCE IMPERIAL

land, which ended this extremely sad but, at the
same time, comforting journey.

Shortly after the return from Zululand, the Em-
press went one day to Netley hospital, near
Southampton, where were several patients who had
seen her poor son during that fatal campaign. They
spoke at much length, and from them she learned
many little details and impressions, which have
been utilized in trying to give some account of this
unhappy chapter in her life. Many words in praise
of the Prince fell in simple language from these
plain men. What they said was all the more true on
this account, and was very dear to the Empress.

CHAPTEE VIII

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

All monarchs make public journeys through
their dominions, generally for political reasons of
some kind. This was particularly the case during
the Second Empire. There was a magic in the
name of Napoleon, especially among the French
peasantry, which the Emperor was not slow to use
in his efforts to consolidate the new government.
He also found a real pleasure in close association
with the common people, whose condition he was
always eager to ameliorate. It may be interesting,
therefore, to enter with some detail into the way in
which these grand official journeys were organized.
These details are here given in connection with a
visit which was paid in 1860 to the recently annexed
departments of Savoy and Nice, when the Em-
peror also crossed over to Corsica and even pushed
rapidly through Algeria. The whole journey occu-
pied five weeks. It was executed with great pomp
under somewhat complicated conditions, and was
one of the longest undertaken during the Second
Empire.

One of the most important things in connec-
tion with these trips was having the court carriages,
or others equally fine, ready at every point where
a stop was made for any official visits. There were
gala coaches and landaus. Imperial post-chaises,

174

IMPERIAL AND EOYAL VISITS

and riding horses for reviews, all of which had to
be centered in Algeria in such a way as to be dis-
tributed properly through the country so as to be
ready for the carrying out of every item of the long
and complicated program. This particular jour-
ney went off admirably in every respect, especially
as regards the means of locomotion. General
Fleury, the future grand equerry, managed every
detail of the expedition and did it in a way that won
the admiration and thanks of all. I should add
that the general outlines were the work of the Em-
peror himself, who entered into these great "official
expeditions," as he called them, with a zest that
was peculiarly his own. The Emperor always had
a great liking for geography, conning maps de-
lighted him more than reading the most fascinating
novels. Armed with a large sheet of paper, a lead
pencil and a magnifying glass, he would spend
hours at a time over big atlases, examining rivers
and roads, making little diagrams, noting distances
and hours and going into the smallest details with
General Fleury, who would join him in the midst of
his "time-table labors" as he used to say, laughing-
ly. The General had also his own notes and itinera-
ries all ready. Then the two series were molded
into one, on which both worked later to render it as
perfect as possible.

But these more purely geographical matters were
not the only elements of one of the journeys. Each
member of the cabinet sent in a list of suggestions
and a series of notes on the requests made in the
different departments through which the Emperor
was to pass. lie was informed of the work for the
State going on in this or that place, of the public

175

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

improvements desired and of any other fact that
could be of interest to him. With all this in hand,
General Fleury would then draw up a complete plan
of the expedition. AVhen this was finally approved
in all its details by the Emperor, General Fleury
would communicate with the prefects, arranging
with them the length of the sojourns in the different
towns, the official visits to be made, the banquets to
be attended, the guests to be invited to these ban-
quets, and so on.

During these journeys. General Fleuiy was
charged with the supervision of the receptions of
the authorities, official presentations, and the mat-
ter of subsistence, which three divisions of the
work were, generally, the care of three separate
court functionaries. But the concentration of these
three under one head gave the unity and perfection
of detail which was always so much admired on
the occasion of the various journeys and voyages.
Furthermore, the General drew up a brief account
of everything of historical, economical or industrial
Interest in each region or place visited.

All this information of every sort was printed
and distributed among the persons composing the
service of honor, so that every one was acquainted
w^ith the smallest details of the journey. Besides
these "booklet-program," which have now be-
come very scarce, the General prepared a private
note-book for the Emperor and the Empress, which
contained confidential notes concerning the military
and civil authorities of the places visited, and sim-
ilar notes concerning the well-knowTi private per-
sons likely to be presented at different points dur-
ing the tour. These note-books were in manuscript

176

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

and were the work of Captain de Verdiere, the Gen-
eral's devoted aide de camp, who was an invaluable
helper in everything pertaining to these official
tours. It is now very difficult to find any of these
note-books, which were drawn up with the greatest
care and neatness. I have one before me as I write
these lines, and I can only admire once more the
evidences of remarkable tact and assiduity in their
preparation. Some of the suggestions and some of
the statements might provoke a smile if seen by
others than those for whom they were intended, and
if read now at such a long distance from the
moment that called them forth. But it should be
remembered that they were meant to be a sort of
vade mecum, thanks to whoso valuable little hints
and bits of information the Emperor and Empress
were able to say the right word in the right place
and to the right person. In some instances, the
exact sentence which should be used was given.
They were told tlie maiden name of the wife of this
or that functionary. They were informed as to the
number of children in a family. There was a hint
concerning the political ambition of this one and
of the political tendencies of that one. This one
wished to come over to the Emperor without offend-
ing his friends. This other one was desirous of be-
coming a member of the Legion of llonoi-, without
liaving to appear to desire it. Anotlier person
hoped for some reward because of his (h'votion to
the agricultui'al interests of tlie region through
which they were passing, while still another trusted
he was to receive governmental support at some
approaching election. By the aid of these notes,

177

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

how many kindly and appropriate remarks were
made!

In many other ways, General Fleury displayed
his remarkable efficiency in regulating and carrying
out these superb official tours of the Second Empire.
Let me give one instance of this of quite another
kind from those just spoken of. It happened during
a visit to Saint Malo in 1858. A wooden building
had been thrown up for the ball offered by the
municipality in our honor. During the dancing,
the General heard a crack or two in the frail struc-
ture and soon saw that its strength w^as over-taxed.
But no sudden alarm was to be given or a panic
might ensue. So, coming to the Empress, he said
very quietly in her ear: "Madame, the ball-room
floor is threatening to give way. I beg Your
Majesty to withdraw slowly and I will empty the
room." So taking the Emperor by the arm, they
walked quietly towards the door, bowing to the
right and left as they advanced. Eugenie, of course,
felt not a little nervous, but the General said after-
wards that she did not show it. The Emperor did
not know exactly why his consort was leading him
away, and the rest of the party expressed openly
their regret at this early departure. Most of the
company followed to the exit, and when they wished
to return to the dancing they found the doors
closed, and then learned the grave danger which
they had escaped.

We have pleasanter recollections of the Empress'
visit to Queen Isabella, who was holding her court
at Saint Sebastian in the summer of 1857. Eugenie
was at Biarritz. She embarked with her sister, the
Duchesse d'Albe, on the steam-boat Coligny. They

178

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

reached the picturesque old Spanish town just ai5
the sun was setting. It was a beautiful sight. Queen
Isabella w^as in her best mood. She always took a
special interest in the Empress on account of her
Spanish origin, and they talked long and pleasantly
of common friends of Madrid. In the evening the
town was illuminated. There were processions and
dancing and various popular entertainments. The
day closed with a banquet and dancing on the deck
of the Coligny as they sailed across the calm sea
from Saint Sebastian to Biarritz.

On some of these official tours rather amusing
incidents occurred. I was told one that happened, I
cannot now recollect just where. The Emperor had
consented that the train should stop at some little
station, which stop was not down on the pro-
gram. The Empress was not informed of this
change in the plan and so w^as not properly attired
to present herself to the shouting crowd. In the
meanwhile, the Emperor was doing his best to sat-
isfy their curiosity, shaking hands with the nearest
through the car window, and wondering why she
did not appear, especially as she was being called
for with many a 'M^ong live the Empress!" which
shout reached her in her car, where she was sitting
quietly hidden behind the curtain. Finally, one of
the young girls, all dressed in white, who had come
down to the station especially to salute the Em-
press, was lifted by her mother up into my car,
and bravely coming towards her was led up to her by
General Fleury. Tlion, in a timid but clear voice,
she exclaimed: "Excuse me, Madame, my name is
Eliacin!" Eugenie could not help laughing at the
whole amusing scene, kissed the child, accepted the

179

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

bouquet wliich she offered, took off her traveling
cloak and joined the Emperor at the window, much
to the delight of the cheering people. The Empress
long remembered this incident, and on similar jour-
neys, when engaged in bowing to firemen and kiss-
ing girls in white, she used sometimes to turn to her
faithful friend Fleurj^ and say to him in an under-
tone: "My name is Eliacin."

But there was a class of these tours which was
of a sad character. I refer to those made at a
moment of some public calamity. Let me give an
example of a tour of this sort. In the spring of
1856, there occurred a most distressing flood in the
valley of the Rhone. The poor working-men's
houses in the suburbs of Lyons were swamped. The
same thing was time at Aix. The Gresivaudan and
the whole Camargue country were submerged.
Hundreds of houses, undermined by the waters, fell
in. Ruin was everywhere and many thousands of
lives were in danger. The wild cry of despair
reached Saint Cloud and touched the good Emper-
or's tender heart, tender especially to all the suf-
ferings of the lowly. He immediately decided to
hasten to the scene of all this distress ; so, accom-
panied only by his aide-de-camp. General Niel, he
visited the flooded parts of Lyons, either on horse-
back or in boat, and gave out handful s of gold. If
I am not mistaken, he distributed in this way half a
million of francs. Leaving Lyons wilii tears in his
eyes, those present told me, the Emperor hurried
through the whole valley carrying cheer and aid
everywliere. At Valence, the Empi^ro]- reached the
mayor's house on a porter's back. At Tarascon and
Aries, and all along the river's course at Orange

180

IMPEEIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

and Avignou, where the raging waters often
reached the roofs of farm and dwelling houses, and
where buildings were constantly falling and spread-
ing ruin and death on every side, on several oc-
casions the Emperor risked his life "in this land
campaign against Neptune," as he said on his re-
turn to Saint Cloud, all worn out and looking as
though he had gone through a month's sickness. He
got back on June -ith, to learn that a similar catas-
trophe had happened in the west, where the Loire
was rising rapidly and threatening ximboise, wliile
owing to the overflowing of the banks of the Clier,
Tours, Blois and Orleans were also in danger of
being inundated. Scarcely waiting to take breath,
the Emperor started out again on another journey
of mercy, and carried cheer and relief to the tried
populations who cheered him on every side. How he
stood these trials, physicially, was always a mys-
tery.

The Emperor's policy to be on good terms with
England was brought out strongly in the visit which
was paid to London in April, 1855, and especially in
the return visit of (^ueen Victoria and the Prince
(vonsort, four months later to Paris. A somewhat
detailed account of this last visit is given below as
it was planned in many particulars by the Emperor
and the Empress and did much to lead later to im-
l)ortant political moves (m the European checker-
board.

In spite of the Crimean war, the pre])arations for
the International Exhibition of 1855 had gone on
steadily and in due time it was opened with much
pomp and ceremony. People iiished from all parts

181

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

of Europe to the new Palace of Industry which had
been erected in the center of the Champs Elysees,
and which was for many the chief attraction in that
part of the city. This famous building, which was
intimately associated wath so many grand inter-
national events, became rather shabby towards the
end, but disappeared only a few years ago, after
also sheltering for nearly half a century home exhi-
bitions of all kinds, painting and sculpture salons,
horse-shows, and so on. Little did those who wan-
dered round the vast edifice on such festive oc-
casions dream that its last use was to be as a
momentary sanctuary for the charred and dis-
figured remains of the victims of the terrible fire
of the Bazaar of Charity on May 4, 1897, in w^hich
disaster perished some friends very dear to the sur-
vivors of the Second Empire.

The Emperor had received from Queen Victoria
the promise that she w^ould pay him a visit during
the exhibition. Nothing having occurred to prevent
it, Her Majesty announced her arrival at Boulogne
for August, 1855. Napoleon III went down to Bou-
logne to meet his royal guest, determined, as usual,
to do all in his power to make her sojourn on
French soil as memorable an occasion as possible.
As soon as the yacht, Victoria and Albert, reached
the harbour, the impatient Emperor boarded the
vessel. As at Windsor, the Queen saluted her
''good brother" on both cheeks, and while the cus-
tomary good wishes and greetings were being ex-
changed, the yacht reached the profusely decorated
quay. The Queen landed, leaning on the arm of her
imperial host, who escorted her to the carriage, ac-
companied by Prince Albert and her two children,

182

IMPERIAL AND EOYAL VISITS

the Prince of Wales and Princess Victoria. The
Emperor himself acted as equerry, riding on the
right of the carriage, while on the left galloped
Marshal BaragTiay d'Hilliers. A numerous and
brilliant staff of officers followed, and the carriages
of the suite, surrounded by a sparkling escort of
the Cent Gardes, were particularly showy. The
whole procession was a very striking one, and a
certain one of the survivors of the Grand Army, see-
ing the grand-daughter of George III pass so tri-
umphantly through the to^\^l, could not resist the
remark : '^^ Strange it is that we should have fought
like dogs to come at last to this ! If the old one
came back what a rage he would be in to see it."
This rather ill-timed comment attracted no atten-
tion, however, for the visit of the Queen of Eng-
land, whose armies in the Crimea were allied to
those of France, was a cause of rejoicing to all — •
to the people in the streets as well as to court
circles.

It was said at the time that more than two hun-
dred thousand people were massed along the boule-
vards and Champs Elysees at two o'clock of the
afternoon of August 18th, to witness the triumphal
entrance into Paris of the British sovereign, ac-
companied by all the most notable persons of
the Second Emjjire. The windows were filled with
clusters of heads, stands had been erected on every
available spot, groups of workmen, market women
in their best attii'o, vendors of coco, hawkers
screaming and gesticulating, the inhabitants of
various villages led by their mayors, their curates
and their firemen, strangers from all X)arts of the
world, formed a restless and impatient crowd,

183

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

swaying beneath triumphal arches, Venetian masts,
flags and banners, hangings and transparent
scrolls, all bearing words of welcome. Those who
saw that sight can never forget it, and were proud
of the great city and happy at the grand reception
which I am sure awaited Victoria and the Em-
peror, who would be so delighted at the assured
popular as well as official success.

But it was almost dark when the cannon at hist
announced the arrival of the Queen at the Stras-
bourg station. The people were much disappointed
by the delay. When the imperial train stopped,
General de Loewenstein stepped fonvard and
offered a bouquet to the Queen in the name of the
battalion of the National Guard, then on duty at the
station. The military band played "God Save the
Queen" as Victoria mounted into the open car-
riage drawn by four horses with postilions. The
Emperor put the young Princess by her mother,
while he himself took the opposite seat alongside of
Prince Albert. The Prince of Wales was in the
second carriage with Prince Napoleon, cousin of the
Emperor. Marshal Magnan, Military Governor of
Paris, rode on the right of the royal carriage, while
on the left was General de Loewenstein, conmiand-
iug the National Guard. Long afterwards, when
King of England, Edward one day remarked that
this visit had more to do than anything else in
warmly attaching him to France and especially to
the French capital, which he always loved so dearly.
At this time, the future king was a winning boy of
fourteen.

Troops bordered the streets and road all the way
from the Paris station to Saint Cloud. The route

184

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

lay along the Boulevard de Strasbourg, the Grands
Boulevards, the Champs Elysees, the Bois de Bou-
logne, the village of Boulogne, and then over the
Seine bridge to the castle. Brilliant illuminations
had been prepared and the procession passed
through streets ablaze with thousands of lights,
while the Bois ''sparkled," as the Emperor said,
"like the Gardens of Armida," and was really
fairylike in its unwonted splendor. At length,
through the shining night appeared the silhouette
of Saint Cloud. The effect of this drive was marked
on the whole royal and imperial party. The Queen
and Prince Consort several times turned to the
Emperor to praise the beauty on every side and to
express their genuine emotions.

The Imperial Guard were massed in the avenues,
the courts and terraces of Saint Cloud. Near the
large gateway, in the midst of the soldiers, the
children of the schools and orphanages were sta-
tioned, the little boys on one side, the little girls,
under the eyes of the Sisters of Charity, on the
other. This gathering especially delighted the
Queen, who much enjoyed the hearty cheers of the
children and plainly manifested her satisfaction.
Leaning over to the Prince Consort, she said :
"Where but in artistic France would one have
thought of thus uniting in the same assemblage the
sturdy soldier and the gentle chikP' I am sure this
idea emanated from the Empress." And the Em-
peror, much pleased, nodded his confirmation.

Accompanied by l^rincess Mathilde and all the
ladies of the household, the Empress was awaiting
the Queen at the foot of the grand staii-case; and
after the first greetings had been exchanged, the

185

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Queen, accompanied by the Emperor, Empress,
Prince Albert, the young Prince and Princess,
mounted the staircase between two motionless rows
of the Cent Gardes. ''They remind me of my Life
Guards," said the Queen, turning to the Emperor.
All saw that the royal English children could not
take their eyes from the tall, beautifully uniformed
soldiers.

The Empress then conducted the Queen to the
apartments which had been prepared for her. But
the royal guest had not a moment to rest from the
fatigues of her journey. She had barely time to
dress for the grand dinner which awaited her, and
for which the guests and hosts alike had a good
appetite, w^hich had been keenly whetted by the long
drive.

The apartment occupied by the Queen during her
visit to Saint Cloud had been specially decorated
for the occasion. The two distinguished French
painters, Louis Boulanger and Faustin Besson, had
just completed paintings over the doors and win-
dows; during the past month the Emperor himself
had superintended the furnishing of the rooms,
being desirous that the apartment should remind
the Queen, as closely as possible, of her Windsor
residence. These rooms, on the first floor of the
castle, were, moreover, most delightfully situated;
several windows opened on to a balcony, and the
eye wandered over the terraces and grassy slopes of
the village of Saint Cloud, and beyond, to the green
wavy masses of the Bois de Boulogne, and still fur-
ther on, to Paris, shining white and faiiylike in the
far distance; while from the other side of the apart-
ment the gaze rested on the lovely gardens bright

186

IMPEEIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

with summer flowers, the sparkling fountains and
cascades, stately alleys and shady avenues reaching
out to the park of Saint Cloud.

The walls of the apartment were hung with most
beautiful tapestries and with Lyons silk. Handsome
furniture had been chosen; among other things, the
Louis XV bureau by Riesener, the celebrated cab-
inet-maker, which is now at the Louvre, and several
pieces which had belonged to Marie Antoinette and
which the Empress had brought together for the bou-
doir which Louis XVI had prepared for his wife
when he purchased the castle from the Due d 'Or-
leans. Pictures from the Louvre — chiefly of the
Flemish and Venetian schools — were hung on the
walls. Among other pictures was the Holy Family
by Murillo, then recently purchased at the Marshal
Soult sale.

It was about nine o'clock when the Court gath-
ered in the grand apartments of the castle. After
the presentations, the Emperor and Empress
passed with their guests into the Salon de Diane
where dinner was to be served. The Queen called
the attention of the Prince Consort to the beautiful
ceiling where Mignard, the talented painter of the
seventeenth century, had devoted a half dozen
panels to the goddess who had given her name to
this splendid dining-hall.

The Queen wore a white, low-necked dress with
geranium blossoms pinned here and there all over
it and had rings on all hor fingers, the most con-
spicuous among these being a blood-red ruby of
enormous size. C)n hor head, placed very far back,
was a diamond aigrette; her hair, parted in the
middle, was brought down over the ears; her large,

187

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

gentle eyes were fine and candid; her complexion
good; and her mouth irregTilar. Her Majesty was
small of stature, but well shaped, and looked ' ' every
inch a queen." She smiled pleasantly to all present
and repeatedly told the Emperor and Empress how
charmed she was with the hearty welcome she had
received everywhere and all the attentions shown
her since her arrival on French soil.

The next day the Queen was so fascinated by the
view of the park that she went out at an early hour,
when the Emperor joined her, and together they
had a long walk under the venerable trees of Saint
Cloud. The Emperor was struck, not only by the
proverbial ai¥ability of Her Majesty, but by her
wide knowledge of all the political affairs of
Europe, and of the evidently active part which she
took in the foreign relations of the English govern-
ment. When the Emperor joined Eugenie after this
tete-a-tete with Victoria, he said: "The Queen is a
charming woman and an astute statesman, and both
to an extreme degree."

It was Sunday. But care had been taken that one
of the salons of the palace should be prepared for
the celebration of a Church of England service.
This attention was fully appreciated by the Queen.
' ^ The Empress and the Emperor seem to divine my
wish," she remarked.

The Queen ha^^ng expressed the desire to see
what remained of the Castle of Neuilly, where she
had been so warmly welcomed by the Orleans fam-
ily in 1843, was accordingly driven to the spot dur-
ing the afternoon. It will be remembered that the
mansion was pillaged and burnt to the ground by
the mob in 1848. The Queen looked for a long time,

188

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

with melancholy gaze, and in silence on the once-
loved residence of Louis Philippe.

Who could have then predicted that, in a few
short years, the palace of Saint Cloud, where she
was then an honored guest, vrould be reduced to
a similar condition? Xo sad forebodings came, to
darken the horizon on that radiant August day.
Queen, Emperor and Court were all in a sunny
mood like the weather itself. In fact, never did Vic-
toria seem so happy, talkative and even witty as
during this ten days' sojourn in France. Though
the Crimean war was then in full progress. Her
Majesty was most optimistic as to the final outcome
of the conflict; and this mood was quite justified,
for Sebastopol fell a week later. "Victoria was
right," said the Emperor, when the good news
reached Paris, ''but we didn't treat her as a Cas-
sandra." The Empress gives this account:

I recall very vividly every incident of that visit
to Neuilly. The Imperial and royal carriage
stopped in front of the main entrance of the castle
and the Queen stepped down, wearing a large white
silk hat with streamers floating behind, and mar-
abou feathers on the top. Her flounced dress was
entirely white, and a bright green sunshade and
mantle completed her costume. She wore small
slippers tied with black ribands crossed over the in-
step and ankle. A largo bag or reticule, made of
white material and embroidered witli a large gilt
poodle, hung from her arm. This was all so dif-
ferent fi'om our Paris fashions of the day that I
observed curiously every detail and I see now the
complete picture as I write."

It is often said that a sovereign 's memory is very

189

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

short, but such was not the case with Queen Victoria
regarding the Orleans Princes. She did not try to
hide from us her feelings of friendship for the
fallen family. She not only asked to visit the ruins
of Neuilly; but at the Trianon, she especially
desired to see the little chapel built in 1838 by Louis
Philippe, on the occasion of the marriage of his
daughter Marie to the Prince of Wiirtemberg. The
Queen spoke tenderly of "poor Marie" and took
pains to explain her feelings to the Emperor, who
expressed his entire approval of her kind senti-
ments and requested her to beg Queen Marie Amelie
to pass through France when she went to Spain.

"I feel no animosity towards the Princes of Or-
leans," remarked the Emperor; and when Queen
Victoria praised the correctness of their attitude
toward France, he merely answered: "It is to be
regretted, however, that their representatives here
are in constant communication with my worst
enemies."

"But what else can you expect?" replied the
Queen. "Is it not natural that those who have been
exiled should be constantly tempted to conspire
against those w^ho have exiled them? Did you not
plot against their government, yourself, when you
were in similar circumstances?" she asked in a most
gentle tone, that disarmed any resentment, if any
had been felt.

The Emperor's only reply was to propose that
the Queen should visit the chapel erected on the
Route de la Revolte, just outside the walls of Paris,
in memory of the Due d 'Orleans, Louis Philippe's
promising son, who died on this spot in 1842, from
a carriage accident.

190

IMPEEIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

By the Queen's desire, General Canrobert,
recently returned from the Crimea, was seated next
to her at dinner on the second day of her visit. She
spoke a long time with the brave soldier who gen-
erously put aside his own claims to be commander-
in-chief in order that the post might be given to
General Pelissier. She questioned him minutely
concerning the war, the death of Lord Raglan, the
sufferings of the army, and all the details of its
organization and movements. General Canrobert
was much astonished at her knowledge of all these
things, and the conversation, begun at dinner, was
continued afterwards, and was only terminated by
the opening of the concert given by the prize pupils
of the Conservatory. The English sovereigns,
especially Prince Albert, were very fond of music
and they appeared to take great pleasure in the
program that evening. Though the conversation
between the different numbers turned chiefly on
music and art, international x)olitics were oc-
casionally touched upon, and from that moment the
Empress shared the opinion of the Emperor that
Queen Victoria was not a cipher in State affairs.

Of course, all went to the International Exhibi-
tion. But so dense was the crowd assembled to wit-
ness their arrival that for a moment it was feared
they might be crushed. The officers on guard had
the greatest trouble to part the people so that the
Emperor and Prince Albert might pass witli the
Queen and the Empress on their arms; and finally,
they were forced to enter by a side door to avoid
the importunate curiosity of a too sympathetic
throng. "Popularity has its disadvantages," re-
marked the Emperor, with a smile. "Yes, but we

191

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

sovereigns prefer even excessive attentions to cir-
cumspect neglect," answered the Qneen quietly.
And the Prince Consort added: "If I were a king,
I should prefer to be killed by a crowd than by a
bullet." The Empress closed the dialogue with:
"But I would like to escape both." And an agree-
able examination of some of the more notable ex-
hibits followed this rather unpleasant tumult at the
gates.

That evening, the actors of the Comedie Fran-
gaise played before the sovereigns in the little
theater of Saint Cloud. The piece given was Alex-
andre Dumas 's Demoiselles de St. Cyr, which the
Queen had seen several times in English in London,
and which she desired to see in French in Paris,
and given by the talented troupe of the famous
State theater. "Nothing can surpass their art, un-
less it be that of Dumas 's," she remarked at the
close.

On the following day, the Queen visited Versailles
and the Trianon, and in the evening was present at
the special gala performance at the Opera, then sit-
uated in the Rue le Peletier, where it was burnt in
1873. Mme. Alboni and Mme. Cruvelli sang with
great success selections from various pieces, and
the evening closed with the ballet de la Fonti.

The aspect of the theater was fairylike. It was
brilliantly illuminated and filled with ladies in full
dress and blazing jewels, while the gentlemen were
all in gorgeous uniforms. The Queen herself wore
a magnificent diadem and a necklace of enormous
diamonds. "When the ballet was over, the curtain
rose again for an apotheosis specially devised for
the occasion, which represented Windsor Castle.

192

IMPERIAL AND EOYAL VISITS

Delighted with "the kind thoughfuhiess of her
hosts," as Her Majesty expressed it, the Queen
quickly turned towards the Empress and thanked
her effusively. Eugenie was particularly pleased
with this, for it was, in fact, at her suggestion that
this interlude was introduced.

The following days were spent by the Queen in
visits to the Tuileries, the Louvre and other famous
museums and edifices of Paris. The public had not
entirely left the Louvre at the hour when the royal
party arrived there. The heat was stifling. The
Queen, seated in a rolling chair, was wheeled
around the galleries, but as soon as the public left
the building she rose, and saying to the Empress,
'^Now I can take off my hat and mantle," suited the
action to the words, and, putting her things on the
chair as if she had been in a salon, continued her
visit on foot.

Later, all drove past the Conciergerie, when the
Emperor observed: "That is where I was im-
prisoned." The Queen gazed intently at the historic
jail, but said nothing. There, it will be remembered.
Prince Louis Napoleon was confined during his trial
in 1840, after the Boulogne affair. Eugenie thought
she saw the Queen's lips part twice, as if about to
speak; but eacli time she closed thorn again with a
determined muscular movement. The subject was
a delicate one, and the Queen evidently felt that tliis
was a moment when silence is golden. Jjotli the
Emperor and the En;f)i'ess were several times
struck, during this memorable visit, ])y the tact and
astuteness of Her Majesty.

The ball at the CAiy Hall took plac(! on tlie Thurs-
day. Before that festivity, the (^)ueen and Prince

193

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Albert dined at the Tuileries with the Emperor,
Princess Mathilde, the chief officers of the cro^\Ti
and General Canrobert. The Prince of Wales and
Princess Victoria returned to Saint Cloud, where
they dined with the Empress, as she was unable,
owing to her then delicate state of health, to attend
the ball. During the dinner at the Tuileries, the
Queen stated that she had had time, notwithstand-
ing her many engagements, to make several draw-
ings or sketches, one of which represented the
Gardes ' band at the Trianon, and the other a group
of zouaves in the park at Saint Cloud. At a much
later period I saw these specimens, with many
others, of Victoria's artistic talent, which was not
of an ordinary character. In fact, she always re-
gretted, she told the Empress, that she had not
found, in her busy life, more leisure for work with
pencil and brush.

The ball given at the City Hall was truly mag-
nificent. The Queen appeared in a w^hite lace dress,
wearing on her head a heavy diadem in which shone
the famous jewel of the English crowm, the Koh-i-
Noor, while the Emperor wore the celebrated Re-
gent on his sword hilt. Uniforms of all colors, Arab
burnous, ladies covered with gems and diamonds —
all concurred to make the scene a wonderful and
memorable one. The next day the Queen could not
find words to tell how much she was impressed by
this festivity. "The only shortcoming, but it was a
great one," remarked Her Majesty to the Empress,
not perfunctorily but with evident sincerity, which
was characteristic, ''was your absence. My satis-
faction would have been complete, if you could have
enjoyed the whole beautiful fete."

194

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

The grand review on tlie Champ de Mars had
been fixed for the following day, and the Queen
expressed her desire to visit the tomb of Napoleon
I the same afternoon. It was found necessary,
owing to the very hot weather, to put off the review
imtil five o'clock, and, naturally, that seemed to
render the Queen's visit to the Invalides on the
same day impossible. Therefore, Marshal d'Or-
nano, who was given temporary command at the
Invalides, King Jerome, the great Napoleon's
brother, having expressed a wish not to be present
on the occasion, was much surprised to receive a
message telling him of the arrival of the sovereigns.

Nothing could have been more impressive than
that twilight visit to Napoleon's tomb. A violent
storm burst over Paris at that moment; claps of
thunder shook the windows of the chapel and the
noise rumbled through the arches, while repeated
flashes of lightning gave an almost super-natural
aspect to this impressive scene. Waterloo and Saint
Helena rose in every mind, and the presence of the
Queen of England before the coffin of one whom her
people had imprisoned drew tears to the eyes of all
present. The Queen herself, who was much moved,
said gently, turning to the Prince of Wales : ''Kneel
down at Napoleon's tomb." Later she wrote: "I
was there, leaning on the arm of Napoleon, before
the tomb of the most determined enemy of Eng-
land, I, the grand-daughter of the king who hated
him most bitterly, and there, near me, was his
nephew who had become my nearest and dearest
ally. It would seem that in the face of this mark
of respect paid to a dead enemy, old hatreds and
old jealousies should die away, and that God had

195

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

placed His seal on the union now so happily estab-
lished between the two great and powerful nations.
May God bless it indeed and prosper it."

The Emperor, in his turn, had sent to the Moni-
ieur a note full of similar sentiments, which indi-
cated much clear-sightedness and revealed true
feeling; and though I was not an eye-witness of the
scene, I know all its details, and can realize fully
the genuine emotion shown both by the Emperor
and by the Queen.

The Queen visited delightful Saint Germain, and
brought away many pleasant recollections of the
superb view from the famous terrace, and of the
cool drives through the broad alleys and under the
stately trees of the magnificent forest.

The day before her departure, a never-to-be-for-
gotten fete was given in the Galerie des Glaces in
the palace of Versailles. At the command of the
Emperor, the gallery had been decorated in accord-
ance with the details shown in old engravings, so
as to represent a ball as given under Louis XV.
The Queen, Prince Albert and their two children
were delighted. The Emperor, who was in a very
gay mood, had young Princess Victoria dance with
him, and the traditional supper, as pictured in a
celebrated water-colour by Eugene Lami, to be
found in the Louvre collection, was served at small
tables in the theater.

Among the foreigners of note who were presented
to the Queen during the party was Count Bismarck,
then German minister at Frankfort, on a visit to
Paris. Who could then have imagined that, fifteen
years later, this soldier-diplomat would return to
that same gallery in the role of the pitiless con-

196

IMPERIAL AND ROYAL VISITS

queror, and that in that very room would be de-
clared the unity of the German Empire !

The last day of the Queen's visit, which w^as
Sunday, and, at the same time. Prince Albert's
birthday, was passed in the strictest intimacy at
Saint Cloud ; and on Monday the royal visitors took
leave. The adieux of the Prince of Wales and Prin-
cess Victoria to the Empress were especially affect-
ing and tender. They beg-ged her to ask the Queen
to leave them a few days longer in Paris. Eugenie
promised to transmit their request but without giv-
ing them much hope of success, "for," she said to
the little Prince, "I am sure the Queen and Prince
Albert want to have their children with them at
BalmoraL" "Oh! no," replied the Prince of Wales,
"they don't really need us, they have so many more
in England."

The Empress had become much attached to the
children, particularly to Princess Victoria, who was
very gentle and affectionate. Later, Eugenie often
spoke of her winning manners. A picture by ]\Iiiller
representing tlie arrival of the Queen, Prince Al-
bert and their children, used to hang over the grand
staircase at Saint Cloud, wliere it was placed at the
Empress' request. Unfortunately, it was burnt at
the destruction of the palace in 1870, in spite of the
efforts made, at the command of Prince Frederick,
husband of Princess A^ictoria, to save it.

The (^ueen and tlie Empress both felt much real
regret when taking leave of one another. Even at
this early day, Queen \'ictoria was very kind in her
attentions to Eugenie and during tlic (la\'S of sor-
row which followed, Ilei- ^ilajesty never failed to
display the true and lasting (quality of her sympa-

197

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

thy. "It is au revoir," said the Emperor when leav-
ing the Queen at Boulogne. "Indeed, I hope so,"
answered Victoria, while the Empress at Saint
Cloud echoed these last farewells on the shores of
the Channel, the closing acts of a memorable royal
visit.

CHAPTER IX

GERMAN" AXD RUSSIAN ROYAL VISITORS

Much importance was attaclied to the visit paid in
1856 by Prince Frederick William of Prussia, who,
in 1870, became Kaiser Wilhelm. He was at this
time nearly sixty years of age, having been bom in
1797, and, as son of King Frederick William III,
was the brother and heir of Frederick William IV,
whose health was very poor. It will be remembered
that he came to the Prussian throne in January,
1861.

Charming both by the distinction of his manners
and by his gallantry towards women, the Prince of
Prussia deserved to have great success at the Court
of the Tuileries. He showed marked respect for the
Emperor and was soon on pleasant terms with us
all. His deportment x>artook of the military officer
and of the court gentleman, while his kindly ap})o;i'--
ance, his spirited conversation and his often
familiar and joking talk, pleased all whom he met.
In a word, the future Emperor of Germany pro-
duced a strong impression on all the official world
of the Second Empire.

The Prince reached Paris from Osborne, accom-
panied by General von Rehreekenstein, commander-
in-chief of the 7th Prussian ai-my corps, and by
General von Moltke, who was destined to become
famous in later days. He was of course received

199

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

with much pomp. The Marquis de Toulongeon,
Colonel and orderly officer of the Emperor, and
Comte de Riencourt, equerry, went to Calais to
meet him. When he reached Paris on December
11th, Prince Napoleon and his suite were at the
Northern Railway station to receive him, and four
of the finest Court carriages, escorted by a platoon
of Gardes, carried him and his party to the Tuile-
ries. At the foot of the great staircase in the palace,
the grand Chamberlain and the Grand Master of
Ceremonies awaited him. At the top of the stair-
case stood the Emperor, who welcomed him warmly
and conducted him immediately to the White Salon,
where, surrounded by her household, the Empress
was ready to greet the princely guest. This first
moment was seized to impress on this German
Prince our desire to do honor to his house and
country, and the warmth of his reception was evi-
dently fully appreciated by the Prince, both at that
moment and throughout his sojourn in Paris.

Sumptuous apartments had been reserved for the
Prince of Prussia in the Pavilion de Marsan at
the northwest corner of the Tuileries, which por-
tion was burnt during the Commune but has now
been rebuilt. That same evening, with his suite and
the members of the legation, he dined at the Im-
perial table, when the Prince made a most favor-
able impression on all who met him.

On December 13th a review was passed in the
Court of the Tuileries. Nine regiments of the line
and three battalions of Chasseurs a pied filed by the
sovereigns. These troops had all served in the
Crimean war, and were commanded by Marshal
Magnan. The Emperor had by his side the Prince

200

BOYAL VISITOES

of Prussia and they were surrounded by a brilliant
staff among whom were Marshals Vaillant, Bara-
guay d'Hilliers, Polissier, Canrobert and Bosquet.
Accompanied by the ladies and officers of the house-
hold, the Empress stood on the balcony of the grand
Salle des Marechaux. After the review, the Em-
peror, in the presence of the regimental flags, glori-
ously pierced with shot and soiled by powder, dis-
tributed crosses and medals. During the review, the
young Prince Imperial, coming out of the Tuileries,
passed between the lines of soldiers and was en-
thusiastically cheered. What memories are awak-
ened by that vision of the young heir standing thus
in the presence of one whose visit was then a cause
of rejoicing, and who, less than fifteen years later,
was to deal such a fatal blow to his friendly hosts !

The future Kaiser's love of things military was
noticeable during the ceremony. Eecall how he
studied every movement of the soldiers, examined
the cut of their uniform and the shape of their
utensils, put questions to the French officers near
him, and in a word, sliowcd that the smallest army
details were not beneath his notice. It was said
that he even made notes in the evening on what he
saw and heard during the day.

The program included a stay of two days at
Fontainebleau. The Emperor and the Prince of
Prussia arrived tliere on the 15tli and spent tlie
16th reviewing the dragoons and lancers. The Em-
press arrived on the following morning and the rest
rjf the day was spent in a stag-hunt, in the forest.
But again it was remarked that, though the Prince
was a good shot and greatly enjoyed the beautiful
woods and the well-organised hunt, it was the sol-

201

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

diers, the barracks and the guns which received the
most of his attention.

The same evening the Court returned to Paris.
On the 17th the Imperial Guard was reviewed in the
court of the Tuileries. The Emperor, wearing the
grand cordon of the Black Eagle, the highest of the
German orders, and surrounded by a brilliant staff,
yielded the post of honor on the side nearest the
troops to the Prince of Prussia and often spoke to
him. In spite of the bitter cold, the Empress again^
accompanied by a certain number of the ladies, wit-
nessed the review from the balconj^ of the Salle
des Marechaux. Among these ladies was the
Countess of Hatzfeld, daughter of the Marquis de
Castellane and wife of the Prussian minister to
Paris. She will be mentioned again further on in
this chapter.

That same evening, at the palace of the Prussian
Legation, a dinner was given in honor of the
Prince, chiefly to military guests, among whom were
seven marshals of France and General Reg-naud de
St. Jean d'Angely, commander of the Garde. The
Prince spoke much on military matters with several
of these officers, and charmed all his hearers, it was
said afterwards by one of those present. At the
select ball which was given on the following day in
the Salle des Marechaux, the Prince of Prussia ap-
peared veiy lively and remained till three in the
morning. He gave good evidences of his skill as a
dancer, though he was far from perfect in this art.

The Prince visited Saint Cyr, the French military
school, on December 19th, where he witnessed
several exercises performed by the cadets and went
away well satisfied with all he had seen. In conver-

202

ROYAL VISITORS

sation later, he praised several features of this
famous school and complimented some of the ofB-
cers on the proficiency of their pupils. Thus ended
the military receptions given in honor of the
Prince of Prussia, who had not lost his time and had
well employed his inspecting faculties.

The fine arts, in which Paris was so rich and
Berlin then so poor, also had their part in the
program of the festivities attending the Prince's
visit. He was present at a representation of the
Corsaire at the Opera, in which Rosati, the famous
Italian ballet dancer, appeared. He went the day
before his departure to the Comedie Franc^aise with
the Emperor and the Empress. On these occasions,
he displayed an intelligent appreciation of music
and the drama, and did not hesitate to give his
views about composers, singers, playwrights, the
State theater, and so forth. But it was evident that
he was not so much at home on these subjects as on
his favorite theme, the army and government.

On the day of his leaving Paris, the Prince once
again dined with the court and the members of the
German Legation. The greatest cordiality pre-
vailed. The Marquis de Toulongeon and the Comte
de Riencourt accompanied the Prince as far as
Strasbourg, when he finally turned homewards.
They were ordered by the P]m]')eror to treat him
with marked attention to the very frontier, and this
order was faithfully carried out, as the Prince liim-
self informed us by telegram.

The warmth with which the Prince of Prussia had
been received could not escape the notice of Europe.
The relations between France and I'rnssia were as
friendly as possible at that date, and the Emperor

203

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

was desirous of securing tlie assistance of that
Power in the event of any alterations occurring in
the distribution of European territories. Prince
William had shown himself to be very charming
and evidently felt that there were many reasons
why an exchange of friendly attentions should be
made. He perceived also that the Countess of Hatz-
feld was much appreciated by the Emperor and
Empress, and that she strove earnestly to unite the
two countries as closely as possible. It is much to
be deplored that her diplomatic career was so soon
ended by the death of her husband ; for had she been
Ambassadress of Prussia in 1870, she would surely
have played an important part and perhaps might
have smoothed over the difficulties which led to the
fatal war; for, at that date, all were on the friend-
liest terms, and the Emperor, too, highly appreci-
ated her kindness and sjmipathy, which were fully
reciprocated.

During the spring of 1857 an event occurred
which was justly considered to have considerable
significance and which proved indeed the prelude to
a definite reconciliation between France and Eus-
sia. This was the visit to Prance of the Grand Duke
Constantine Nicolaievitch, brother of Emperor
Alexander II, Grand Admiral of Russia, hitherto a
most enthusiastic partisan of his father's bellig-
erent policy and during the Crimean war openly
opposed to all efforts of conciliation. Xo wonder,
therefore, that his arrival in Paris was looked upon
as an occurrence of great importance, which justi-
fies a somewhat detailed account of this much-
heralded visit.

The Grand Duke landed at Toulon on xA.pril 20th,

204

EOYAL VISITORS

and was the honored guest in that militaiy port
during several days which were devoted to banquets
and festivities of all kinds. He then proceeded to
Paris, where he arrived on April 30th and was
welcomed by Prince Napoleon, and numerous other
high functionaries. Two squadrons of the Regiment
of Gardes formed the escort. The procession
passed along the boulevards, the Rue de la Paix, the
Rue de Rivoli, under the triumphal arch of the Car-
rousel, and reached the Tuileries palace by a road
bordered on either side by Gardes. This display of
the finest soldiers of the French army, a very com-
mon custom in France under all regimes, was made
for several purposes. In the first place, the Grand
Duke was pleased with everything military and it
was a delicate compliment to him to surround him
with this elite. The Emperor desired also to show
this representative of Russia, Europe in general
and the French people in particular, that, notwith-
standing the rather inglorious results of the Cri-
mean war, France still possessed a magnificent
army and was still animated by a martial spirit as
of old.

When the arrival of the Grand Duke was an-
nounced at the Tuileries, the Emperor came to the
top of the staircase to receive him, and at once con-
ducted him to the White Salon where the Empress
was waiting. That same evening there was a large
dinner-party at the Tuileries, and the next day the
Grand Duke visited the Louvre. He was partic-
ularly interested by tlie Sovei'eigii's museum con-
taining objects which had belonged to Charlemagne,
to the ('apetian and \^al()is kings, tlic lioiirbons and
the Napoleons. He stoppcsd long in front of the

205

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

gray coat and the little Marengo hat of the first
Bonaparte; nor did he fail, later, to visit Na-
poleon's tomb at the Invalides, as, indeed, was then
the custom with all the other royal visitors who
came to Paris. In fact, this official worship of the
great Napoleon was a credo of the Second Empire
practised not only by the French court and govern-
ment, but by many of the courts and governments,
especially the courts, of other European states. So
while Napoleon III never wearied of studying tlic
thoughts and actions of Napoleon I, and of con-
tinually placing these thoughts and actions before
the eyes of the French people, the royalties of Con-
tinental Europe who wished to ingratiate them-
selves with the French court and government con-
sidered that one of the best ways to accomplish this
end was to show an interest in this same credo. The
Emperor, however, was not blind to the occasional
insincerity of this foreign incense but accepted it as
honest because it exactly squared with his own
policy — worship of Bonaparte.

During the inspection of the Marine Museum,
which took place after the visit to the Louvre pic-
ture galleries, the Grand Duke found a good oppor-
tunity to show his considerable naval knowledge,
for it must not be forgotten that he was one of the
favorite pupils of that famous Russian navigator
and explorer. Count Lutke. Nor was the Grand
Duke without great merit quite on his own account,
for his Fabian policy when he commanded the Rus-
sian fleet in the Baltic during 1854-55, prevented the
British from gaining any decisive victory.

A grand ball was given by the Minister of the
Marine, and the Duke walked round the rooms with

206

ROYAL VISITORS

Princess Mathilde on liis arm. Next came a select
party at the City Hall consisting of a concert and
dances followed by a supper in the Throne room.
Then there was a dinner at the Invalides with King
Jerome, a ball at the Tuileries, gala performances
at the Opera, a visit to the fortress of Vincennes,
several days spent in attending the events on the
newly opened race-course in the Bois de Boulogne
— nothing, in short, was spared that might interest
and amuse the honored guest. Finally, in this con-
nection, was a grand review on May 6th of the
(xardes and the Paris garrison, on the Champ de
Mars. This review was notable from the fact that
it was the first time all the regiments of the Gardes
were united under one command and in the same
review. Thus there were the battalion of Chasseurs
a pied, four regiments of light cavalry, the three
regiments of grenadiers, a regiment of zouaves,
engineers, Gendarmes, two artillery regiments,
equipment wagons, and so forth, the Guides, Cui-
rassiers, Chasseurs, Lancers and the Dragoons of
the Empress. The Emperor rode over the Pont
d'Jena to the Champ de Mars, having at his side the
Grand Duke Constantine, Prince Xapoleon, and the
Duke of Nassau, while behind tlicm I'odc the }Jar-
shals Paraguay d'lliiliers, Polissier, Cani'ohcrt and
Bosquet. The standards and Hags ol* tJio newly
formed regiments of the Gardes were handed to
their colonels by tin,' Emj)eror in person. I'iscorted
and surrounded by a platoon of (Jai'des, llie Em-
])ress witnessed the review from aTi oy)eii cari-iage.
I^ater, she watched tlie troo{)s fi'om the balcony of
the Military school as they filed past.

This grand review, which passed off with eclat,

207

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

made a sensation not only in Paris but throughout
Europe and did not a little to increase the military
prestige of France; which was the very purpose the
Emperor had in view. While honoring the Grand
Duke, he was augmenting his own power. This was
another credo of the Second Empire.

On May 11th the Emperor, the Prince Imperial
and the Empress went to Fontainebleau to spend a
few days there in company with the Grand Duke
Constantine, the Grand Duchess Stephanie of
Baden and Prince Nicolas of Nassau. Delighted by
this unexpected visit, the citizens of Fontainebleau
spared no pains to greet us with every mark of
enthusiasm. The streets were decorated for our
arrival in the afternoon, and brilliantly illuminated
in the evening as a sign of general rejoicing. The
stag-hunt on the 12th was very magnificent. A great
concourse of people gathered at the rendezvous,
and the imperial party, speaking as genially as pos-
sible with the persons around it, was highly pleased
to find it was everywhere greeted with enthusiastic
cheers. This kindly reception of the father and
mother of the Prince Imperial and the wife of the
Emperor bespoke the popularity of the Court, which
was another, though perhaps a minor, sign of the
increasing solidity of the regime. It, too, made a
certain impression, we learned later, on the Grand
Duke and the other foreign notabilities then at Fon-
tainebleau.

In the evening there was a torch-light hunt. The
gates into the castle grounds were left open, so that
the public was able to enter and show its enthus-
iasm. The follomng days were spent in long walks
and drives through the forest and the neighbour-

208

ROYAL VISITORS

hood of Fontainebleau, a grand dinner in the Gal-
erie Henri II and the inauguration of a pretty
theater constructed by the architect Lefuel in the
right wing of the castle. On that occasion the actors
of the Comedie Frangaise played with their usual
talent and the Grand Duke could not praise too
highly this excellent troupe. On the 14th, the last
day of the Grand Duke's stay, there was a large
dinner party in the forest, preceded by a long walk.
The return to the castle at night was made by
torch-light, about nine o'clock, and two hours later
the Emperor himself conducted his guest to the
station and bade him a cordial farewell.

They always liked to recall that short stay at
Fontainebleau, which had occurred this year much
earlier in the season than usual. It was this season
that the Prince Imperial made his first attempts at
walking, in a spot he learned to love so dearly in
after years. It was also during this visit that the
final reconciliation with Russia was effected after
so many years of chivalrous but bloody struggles;
for the Emperor made the most of the many oc-
casions afforded him to speak confidentially and at
length with the Grand Duke and the diplomats, both
French and Russian, wlio were of the party. The
political horizon thou appeared clear and cloudless,
both at home and abroad, for the Emperor and the
Empress both enjoyed great popularity, tlie latter
being particularly well treated at this moment. All
these causes united in making this sojourn at Fon-
tainebleau very enjoyable and explain why it was
ever remembered with })eculiar yileasure.

The visit of King ^laximilian IT of R)avaria fol-
lowed immediately upon that of the Grand Duke

209

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Constaiitine. He bad strongiy manifested a desire
to spend a few days at the Court of Napoleon III
and had been encouraged by the Baron de Meneval,
French Ambassador in Munich, to undertake a jour-
ney which, he know, coukl have only pleasant exper-
iences in store for him.

Maximilian II mounted the throne of Bavaria
when his father, King Louis, abdicated, in 1848. He
was a man of cultured mind, a lover of letters and
the sciences and was well versed in philosophical
studies. But by far tlie most interesting fact about
him was that, though he had married the daughter
of Prince Frederick William of Prussia, he was
known to be opposed to the project, then greatly
stirring the Teutonic public, which favored the
unification of Germany with the King of Prussia as
its head. Fortunately for his spirit of independ-
ence, he died before this was accomplished and it
was left to his son to experience the humiliation of
seeing Bavaria sink into the German Empire, which
happened in November, 1870.

The King reached Lyons on the evening of May
15, 1857, and was received with much state at the
railway station. The troops of the garrison were all
gathered at the entrance, while Marshal de Castel-
lane, commander-in-chief, took his place on the
right of the carriage to which the King was con-
ducted, and which was drawn by four fine horses.
The Emperor sent to Lyons several officers of his
houseliold to meet the King, among them being
Comte de Tascher do la Pagerie, first Chamberlain,
a relative of the Empress, who, as is stated else-
where in these memoirs, had been educated in
Bavaria, where he had many acquamtances. He

210

ROYAL VISITORS

was a great favorite with King Maximilian. Tiius
were the Emperor's attentions, as was his wont,
carried into the smallest details.

After a review of the troops on the Place Belle-
cour, Lyons, the King of Bavaria left for Paris on
May 17th, and reached Fontainebleau at six o'clock
and the palace a few minutes later. Followed by
officers of his household, the Emperor advanced to
meet the King as far as the foot of the staircase,
while the Empress stood at the head, surrounded by
the ladies of her suite. The presentations took
place in the Galerie Francois I, after which the din-
ner was served in the Galerie Henri II, always so
beautiful with its Primaticcio frescoes. The fol-
lowing day the Emperor and King of Bavaria drove
through the forest of Fontainebleau in a little car-
riage which the Emperor was fond of driving him-
self. Numerous guests from Paris had been invited
to be present during the sojourn of King Maxi-
milian at the palace, and their attendance added
greatly to the interest of the occasion.

During the Second P]mpire the Emperor utilized
all the fine things of France to augment the eclat
of the regime. For instance, nobody before him
brought to bear in such a thorough manner the won-
derful natural attractions of the Fontainebleau
forest. This was especially the case during the visit
of the King of Bavaria. Thus, the day after his ar-
rival, there was a grand promenade through the
forest, the King being accompanied by the (irand
Dowager Duchess of Baden, Princess Marie of
P>aden, the Duchess of Hamilton and all the guests
at the palace. In the evening, favored by the splen-
did weather, a night fete was given which turned

211

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

the palace and grounds into fairyland. Colored
lights innumerable shone in the English garden and
gave the appearance of operatic scenery to the
strangely constructed castle. Decorated and illum-
inated boats floated over the lake, while on the
pavilion in the center of the lake the band of the
Grenadiers of the Gardes alternated with the
orchestra from the Opera. The evening ended with
a grand display of fire works, some of which, break-
ing over the water, falling like showers of stars into
its dark depths, or skimming lightly in brilliant rays
between the shining boats, produced a most wonder-
ful and original effect. On May 22d the beautiful
wild gorge of Apremont was chosen as the grand
dining-room in Avhich an open air repast was of-
fered to the King.

In after years, when the Emperor would some-
times talk over with the Empress the bright days of
the past, these sojourns at Fontainebleau often
rushed back to them in most vivid colors. The his-
toric scenes of which the palace had been the center
and the great Bonaparte the principal actor, and
the jjicturesqueness and beauty of this superb
forest all helped to make an indelible impression on
both of them, which remained with the Emperor to
the very day of his death. Eecollections of this visit
of King Maximilian were an especially bright spot
in these souvenirs of Fontainebleau.

The return to Paris took place on May 24th. The
King of Bavaria and the French sovereigns were
received at the station by Prince Napoleon, who had
just returned from a journey to Germany, as will
be seen a few pages further on in this chapter. On
this occasion again the Prince appeared at his best

212

EOYAL VISITORS

and was a real aid to the Emperor. He was diplo-
matic, measured in his language and made none of
those ''mistakes" of which so many of the Second
Empire statesmen complained.

King Maximilian during his stay in the capital
occupied the Pavilion de Marsan. He, of course,
found sufficient time, in spite of all the dinners and
fetes, to visit the tomb of Napoleon. Everywhere he
was enthusiastically welcomed, and was evidently
much pleased at the attentions of which he was the
object. He dined at Saint Cloud and delighted the
ladies and gentlemen of the court, with all of whom
he chatted most graciously, by his genial manners
and lively conversation. It was noted that he spoke
with equal surenoss about matters of art, letters,
politics and military affairs. His well-known oppo-
sition to Prussian aggTandizement was, of course,
not the least of the reasons for his success in French
court and political circles.

Maximilian II left Paris on June 8th to return
to his states, carrying away with him pleasant im-
pressions of his journey to France, which he often
liked to recall. At that time the Imperial govern-
ment was on the best of terms with the German
nations, and the Emperor, who was always much
interested in German literature, and had a real af-
fection for Germany itself, where so much of his
youth had been spent, awakened in the King a feel-
ing of strong personal affection which endured to
the end.

The Emperor was ever anxious to strengthen tlie
friendly ties which already existed 1)et\veen France
and the German states so as to make use of these

213

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

good relations some day, perhaps. He wished to
conciliate Russia, to gain Prussia's firm alliance,
and to foster the friendly feelings of the secondary
states of Germany, while alienating them as much
as possible from Austria, in view of the eventuality
of his having to intervene in the relations of that
power with Italy. So in 1857 the Emperor offi-
cially sent his cousin. Prince Napoleon, to Berlin
and to Dresden, choosing the very time when the
Grand Duke Constantine and the King of Bavaria
were the honored guests of the Tuileries. It will
be remembered that the first of these personages
was the second son of the Czar Nicolas I and played
a prominent part in the Crimean war; and that he
married a German princess. So, by showing him
attentions, the Emperor was conciliating both Rus-
sia and Germany.

Prince Napoleon in France and Prince Napoleon
abroad were two very different persons. In France,
he was ever a malcontent, an exaggerated liberal,
a democrat who delighted in upsetting the plans of
the Government ; let him but cross the frontiers and
he became the Prince, the grand seigneur, the dip-
lomat, the intelligent, wary, cultured gentleman,
more capable than any other of seconding his
cousin's views and of obtaining for him the friend-
ship of those whom he desired to court. Prince
Napoleon has had many detractors and quite as
many adulators, but the estimate of neither was
exactly correct. He never forgot that he was a Bon-
apartist, and even if he did, his interlocutors could
not, because of the very striking likeness which he
bore to the great Napoleon. When advancing years
and obesity had markedly changed the appearance

214

ROYAL VISITORS

of his younger years, his face still preserved the
Napoleonic features.

Prince Napoleon was met at Magdebourg by Gen-
eral von Brand and General von Treskow, who
escorted him to Berlin, where he was officially re-
ceived on May 8th, by Prince George of Prussia,
Princes Augustus and William of Wiirtemberg,
Prince William of Baden, the Marquis de Moustier,
then French Minister to Prussia, and all the staff of
the Legation, who awaited his arrival at the station.
So bent was Frederick William IV on showing his
good will towards France, that, waiving all the pre-
scriptions of court etiquette, according to which the
Prince should have paid him the first visit that
evening, the King himself came, shortly after the
arrival of his guest, to pay him a surprise-visit,
which was immediately returned, when His Majesty
presented the Prince to the Queen and the Prin-
cesses, and in the evening accompained him to the
Opera. The following day he courteously gave the
Prince the place of honor during the review in
Unter den Linden. That same evening there was n
grand court banquet at which the healths of the
French Prince and that of the Emperor's family
were drunk, with appropriate speeches.

Prince Napoleon had much intellectual force. He
could speak well and write well. In fact, he was
perhaps more clever with his tongue than with his
pen; and if the formal toasts at this dinner-table
were not orations, in his private conversations with
the King, his advisors and the Prussian ofiicial
world generally, the Prince's well-known gift of
speech accomplished wonders, lie never believed
that silence was golden, especially during this par-

215

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

ticular visit to Germany. Prince Napoleon even laid
aside, on this occasion, his well-known Voltairian
principles, so bent was he on being faithful to the
fulfillment of his part as representative of the Em-
peror, and though he cared little about religious
duties, he officially heard mass in the Catholic
church, where the Grand Master of Ceremonies
awaited him.

During his stay in Germany, the Prince spent
several evenings at the Opera, when he astonished
some of the German composers, who were invited
to meet him, by his large knowledge of German
music and German musical writers. He received the
corps diplomatique, having an intelligent word for
the chief of each mission, and warmly w^elcomed the
great savant. Baron von Humboldt, who came to
pay his respects to Napoleon's representative, with
Y\ horn the Prince talked learnedly on scientific prob-
lems, listening with evident pleasure to the Baron's
accounts of his wide travels. At Potsdam, Prince
Napoleon visited the tomb of the Great Frederick,
where he learned that the keeper who opened the
gates had known the Prussian hero, that it was this
same keeper who in 1806 had shown the tomb to
Napoleon I, and now, in 1857, conducted thither the
nephew of the conqueror of lena and the victim of
AVaterloo. Prince Napoleon often dwelt upon this
little coincidence in his German visit and long re-
membered the name of this humble and aged porter.

Prince Napoleon was present at the military
maneuvers presided over by the Prince of Prussia
to whom he had brouulit the grand cordon of the
Legion of Honor, and having been everywhere the

216

EOYAL VISITORS

object of most marked attentions, he left Berlin on
May 14th for the Court of Saxony.

The welcome he received from King John was no
less cordial than that of Frederick William IV. He
visited many historic battlefields, and met, among
other famous men, Count von Beust, then president
of the council of Ministers of Saxony, but ten years
later Prime Minister of Austria. He also spent an
evening with the dowager-queen and the Arch-
duchess Sophia, mother of the present Emperor of
Austria. These acquaintances were of value when
the Austro-Prussian war occurred in 1866, as they
enabled Prince Napoleon to explain many matters
to his cousin that the Tuileries otherwise would only
have half understood.

On the occasion of the King's birthday. Prince
Napoleon proceeded to Pillnitz to offer his congrat-
ulations, and was then taken by the Saxon sovereign
to Moritzbourg, a hunting box erected in the woods
by the Elector Augustus, King of Poland. After a
dinner enlivened by the music of hunting horns, the
party walked to a glade in the forest where a curi-
ous spectacle was witnessed — troops of deer, stags,
and does coming in perfect freedom from all their
hiding places, to take tlie food which is distributed
to them at certain hours eacli day. "This was the
peaceful and rural note in tliis royal visit," wrote
the Prince, "where politics and military matters
pushed all else into the background."

On his return to Paris on ]\lay 24th the Prince
had much to toll Napoleon III concei'iiing the
cordial attentions of which he had been the object,
and ho Iiad certainly completoly fiilfillod the wishes
of the Emperor in showing himself most friendly

217

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

towards the Court of Berlin. Yet tlie Empress was
far from sharing Napoleon's enthusiasm for Ger-
many. Even then, she felt some alarm as she wit-
nessed all these tokens of amity shown the German
states. Eugenie was continually asking herself the
question : Are our advances sincerely accepted? She
doubted it, and I see now that her doubts were well
founded.

The Emperor and the Empress left Saint Cloud
for the Isle of Wight on August 5, 1857. The fol-
lowing day they were within sight of Osborne.
Prince Albert, accompanied by his second son, the
Duke of Edinburgh, came on the Queen's yacht to
meet them, and they were most cordially welcomed
by Queen Victoria. Charmingly hospitable and
gracious, she gave them a hearty welcome at Os-
borne, the enchanted home she and her husband had
built on the finest spot to be found in the island,
of which she was justly proud.

Immediately after lunch, the Prince Consort had
a long conversation with the Emperor. Two days
later an important interview took place between the
Queen, the Prince Consort, the Emperor, Lord
Palmerston, Lord Clarendon, Count Walewski, and
Comte de Persigny. On that occasion the Emperor
did not insist, as has been sometimes stated, on the
adoption of his proposal for the union of the Dan-
ubian principalities under the scepter of a foreign
prince, but merely asked tlie British Government to
disavow its ambassador at Constantinople and sup-
port the demand addressed by Franco, Prussia and
Sardinia to the Sublime Porte for the annulment of
the Moldavian elections.

218

EOYAL VISITORS

On Friday, the 7th, the two courts were out on
the sea for some hours on the royal yacht Victoria
and Albert. The weather was glorious and the Em-
press, who was always so fond of the water, was
delighted; and the rest of the distinguished party
also appeared to enjoy themselves greatly. In the
evening, there was a grand dinner at the castle. On
the Saturday, after a political conference, a small
ball was held under a marquise. Sunday was, of
course, very quiet. Prince Albert, who was very
fond of agriculture, took his guests on a tour of
inspection over his farms, giving to them ideas of
his own concerning horticulture, and affording all
an opportunity to admire his machines and latest
improvements in buildings.

On Monday, the 10th, the Emperor and Empress
embarked at Osborne to return to Plarve. The
leave-taking between Queen A^ictoria and her guests
was marked by the greatest cordiality. Before his
departure, the Emperor invited the Duke of Cam-
bridge to come and spend a few days with him at
the camp at Chalons. The Queen, who was much
pleased by this cordial invitation tendered to the
commander-in-chief of the British ai'my, said to the
Emperor: ''We must seize every occasion to show
our two peoples that even our armies can march
side by side."

Two days after tlie departure of her guests,
Queen Victoria, writing to her unck^, tlie King of
the Belgians, sunmicd nj) the Oslioi'iie interview in
the following m.'innci-: ''The visit was from all
points of view salisfactory and agreeal)le. Politi-
cally, it has l)(Mm a gi'eat blessing fi'om (Jod, for the
unhappy difficulties in the Principalities have been

219

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

smoothed out and regulated in a satisfactory fash-
ion. The whole interview was quiet and agreeable.
Dear Osborne lost nothing of its familiar and un-
pretentious character. The Emperor spoke frankly
to Albert, and Albert did likewise with him, which
is a great advantage. Lord Palmerston said to me
on the last day: 'The Prince can say many things
which w^e cannot say. ' ' '

The Queen went so far as to pay a most flattering
compliment to the Empress, which need not be re-
peated here, though, on account of its political bear-
ing, I may be permitted to make this further
extract: "Albert, who rarely cares for ladies or
princesses, likes the Empress very much ; she is his
great ally." This last phrase it quite true. On this
and other occasions, Eugenie did all in her power
to strengthen the English alliance.

On his return to France, Napoleon wrote on
August 15th to his royal hostess: "We left Osborne
so deeply touched by the amiable welcome of Your
Majesty and the Prince, and so tilled with admira-
tion at the spectacle of all the virtues exhibited by
the royal family of England, that it is difficult for
me to tind expressions to define the devoted and
tender sentiments which we cherish for Your
Majesty. I think when one has passed some days in
your intimacy, one must become a better being.
Please tell the Prince, who so nobly shares your
destiny, that I have for him the highest esteem and
the truest friendship, which proves how much I care
for him. As for Your Majesty's children, they are
all gifted with such excellent and charming qualities
that one has but to see them in order to love them;

220

EOYAL VISITORS

so it is only natural that we should wish them all the
happiness they deserve."

These lines have been printed in another form;
but this is the text as it left the Emperor's pen, for
he it was who wrote this letter and not the French
Minister of Foreign Affairs.

In her reply to the Emperor, the Queen declares
mth her customary simplicity what affection she
has for her "well beloved husband who has no other
ambition than to do good and to make himself use-
ful whenever he can." The Queen again compli-
mented Eugenie. The compliment may be given here
because it is associated in these womanly words,
with that paid the Prince Consort :

"In a position so isolated as that which we oc-
cupy, we can have no greater consolation or surer
support than the sympathy and advice of him or her
who is called to share our destiny in life; and tlie
dear Emjjress, with her generous instincts, is your
guardian angel, as the Prince is my true friend."
These were the kindly words which brought to a
close this delightful sojourn on English soil.

In August, just two years before, as we have
already seen, the iCnglish sovereigns officially
visited the Emperor and Empress. This, therefore,
was the return visit. In the interval, important
events had occurred in both countries. In France,
an heir to the throne had been born, peace willi Kus-
sia signed and the young Empire more solidly
established in every respect. In P]ngland, there was
a general weakening of the Palmerston administra-
tion. Although a new Parliament was chosen a few
months before the Emperor and Enif)ress crossed
over to the Isle of Wight, "the dashing l^rime Min-

221

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ister," as Napoleon termed him, was doomed to
defeat and tlie fall came a few montlis after their
return to France. But all these events on both sides
of the Channel had no weakening influence on the
good understanding betw^een Great Britain and
France and several of them strengthened it. In-
deed, the day was rapidly approaching — it came in
January, 1860 — when the Emperor and Cobden
established free trade in France, so that thence-
forth there was a commercial as well as a political
union between the two great nations. Referring to
this economic revolution, the Emperor exclaimed
one day: "Some quidnuncs declare that this is an-
other Waterloo for us ; but they will live to see that
it is an Austerlitz for both countries." It may be
added that it w^as this exchange of visits in 1855 and
1857 w^hich paved the way to this new economic
system.

The first step towards a reconciliation between
France and Russia after the Crimean w^ar was
taken in 1856 when Napoleon sent a mission of
extraordinary brilliancy, headed by Comte de
Momy, to represent him at the coronation of the
Czar Alexander II. It had now become desirable
that an occasion should be found for drawing the
two sovereigns into a closer union. A suitable op-
portunity presented itself in the autumn of 1857 at
Stuttgart, where the Emperor Alexander was \t sit-
ing members of his family, and where Napoleon III
had decided to return the visit paid him the pre-
ceding year by the King of AViirtombcrg, shortly
after the birth of the Prince Imperial. The inter-
view, which had been talked of for several months,

222

BOYAL VISITORS

was at length decided upon for the end of Sep-
tember.

The Emperor Napoleon had just passed several
weeks at Chalons, where particularly interesting
military maneuvers had taken place on this cele-
brated drilling ground in the presence of the Duke
of Cambridge. In every way the reception offered
to the Queen's uncle, commander-in-chief of the
English army, had been most cordial; but as the
Emperor was now to meet the Czar of Russia on
friendly terms, it was more than ever necessary to
let it be seen that the English alliance would in no
way be endangered by the proposed interview.
After events showed that this was true, for, as is
more than once pointed out in these memoirs, from
the beginning to the end of the Second Empire, one
of the cardinal principles of the foreign policy of
the Emperor was friendly relations with Great
Britain, in whi';;h respect he differed radically from
his great uncle. In fact, among the few things which
Napoleon III criticized in the conduct of the affairs
of the First Empire was the failure of Napoleon I
to live on amicable terms with the English nation.
On this point, the Empress held the same view as
her husband and always did what she could to
strengthen the bonds between France and *'the
natural ally of France."

King William of Wiirtemberg, so cordially re-
ceived in Paris during the month of April, 1856,
was delighted to have an opportunity of doing the
honors of his capital on the occasion of Na{)ok'oii's
visit. Princess Mathildc, grand-daughter of King
Frederick of Wiirtemberg, had gone to Stuttgart
the preceding year to offer birthday congratula-

223

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tions to lier uncle, King William, and she had been
much appreciated and sought after; moreover,
Queen Sophie of HoUand, daughter of the King of
Wiirtemberg, had always shown a strong friendship
for Napoleon III. On the other hand, Alexander II
was a very near relation of the royal family; his
father, Nicholas II, having been the son of a princess
of Wiirtemberg, a w^oman of great intellectual
power, who had been known at the court of Marie
Antoinette as the Comtesse du Nord; while the
prince royal of Wiirtemberg, bom of the second
marriage of his father, was married to the Grand
Duchess Olga. These numerous alliances between
the houses of Russia and AViirtemberg had been
strengthened by frequent friendly meetings and
exchanges of amicable sentiments, so that the Em-
peror Napoleon when at Stuttgart found himself
one of a genial family party. Nor is it too much to
say that he was loved and honored in that circle
where he exercised a good and wise influence.

This meeting of the Emperors was viewed with
friendly eyes by the whole of Germany, excepting
perhaps the Austrian states, so that the journey
from Strasbourg to Stuttgart was one long and
enthusiastic ovation. It offered, by the way, a good
example of Napoleon's habit, in the early years of
his reign, of conducting, so far as possible, the
foreign atfairs of France by direct intercourse be-
tween himself and foreign sovereigns, supported by
their ministers of foreign affairs. Napoleon III
never liked to delegate diplomatic business. He had
traveled widely, had had extensive experience with
men of different nations, and he naturally felt that
he could handle with success delicate international

224

ROYAL VISITORS

matters. The diplomacy of the Second Empire
would have fewer mistakes to record if Napoleon
could always have pursued this wise plan.

The Emperor started from Chalons, reviewed the
cavalry divisions at Luneville on the Lorraine
frontier on September 24th and arrived at Stras-
bourg at three o'clock on that afternoon, accom-
panied by Generals Failly and Fleury, his aides de
camp, and Prince Joachim Murat, his orderly offi-
cer. The reception was magnificent; flowers were
strewn before the sovereign, triumphal arches had
been erected, and all the houses were hung with gar-
lands and profusely decorated. The Emperor had
mounted on leaving the station, and before going
to the prefecture where he was to sleep, he reviewed
the town di\'ision on the Place Kleber.

This popular reception, one of the countless simi-
lar ovations which occurred throughout the reign,
well illustrates the powerful hold which the Bona-
parte family has always had on France, and makes
one regret that a turbulent minority could not bring
themselves to join with the people and thus bring
about a real "era of good feeling," which would
have united the whole nation under one head, and
prevented the future disasters which fell upon the
country.

Frederick William Louis, son-in-law of the
Prince of Prussia and Grand Duke of P>aden, ar-
rived that evening at Baden. He had been the Em-
peror's guest in 1855, and, consequently, was de-
sirous of welcoming Napoleon cordially. He wished
the Emperor to stop, if only for a few hours, with
him at Alanheim oi- at Baden, and in tlie end ob-
tained Napoleon's consent to lunch with him in the

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

latter town. Here is another example of the very
cordial relations which at this epoch united France
and Germany and which would have continued to
the end if Napoleon could have had his way.

Leaving Strasbourg, therefore, at eight o'clock,
the Emperor crossed Kelil, which was profusely
decorated with French and Baden flags, and arrived
at ten o'clock at the station of Baden, where he was
received by the Grand Duke, Grand Duchess
Stephanie and the Prince of Prussia. He lunched
with the Grand Duke's family and the future king
of Prussia, Kaiser AVillielm. When leaving the pal-
ace, the Grand Duke showed the Emperor a com-
pany of the guards who still retained the flag they
had carried under the First Empire, when the
Baden soldiers were the comrades in arms of the
French, another striking example of the friendly
relations which then prevailed.

Leaving Baden at half past one, the Emperor was
convinced by what he saw and heard, both in the
little watering town then so fashionable and along
the whole length of the road to Stuttgart, of the
great popularity with which his visit was regarded
in the German states; for everywhere he was
greeted with real enthusiasm.

At Eastatt he was visited by two princes from
Baden who came to pay their respects; tlie Grand
Duke and the Prince of Prussia accompanied him to
Carlsruhe; while the Grand Duchess Stephanie was
still more attentive and did not stop until they
reached Bruchsal, the X)oint of junction between the
railways of Wiirtemberg and Baden, where the Em-
peror found General Baur, King William's envoy,
awaiting him.

226

EOYAL VISITORS

At Stuttgart tlie King and Princes of the royal
family greeted the Emperor at the station and con-
ducted him to the palace where Alexander II, who
had arrived, without the Empress, the day before,
and who was staying with his brother-in-law, the
Prince Royal, at two kilometers from the town,
came to pay him a visit. Having dined with the
King and Queen, the Emperor went to spend the
rest of the evening with the Prince Royal, where he
met the Czar again. The grand avenue leading to
the villa was brilliantly lighted. All the ministers,
the whole diplomatic corps and the high Court offi-
cials were with the Prince Royal to pay their re-
spects to the ruler of France.

The Czar had with him Prince Gortchakoff, Min-
ister of Foreign Affairs, and the Emperor was ac-
companied by Count Walewski, Minister of Foreign
Affairs, Comte de Rayneval, then ambassador to
St. Petersburg, Prince Joachin Murat, and Gen-
erals Fleury and de Failly. At eleven o'clock the
Emperor returned to Stuttgart with the King and
Queen, while the Czar remained with his brother-in-
law. This coming and going well illustrates the
activity of the crowned heads of those days, when
parliaments w^ere secondary.

On the morning of the following day. Napoleon
III paid a less formal visit to the E]mporor Alex-
ander 11. At eleven o'clock the King of AViirtem-
berg came to fetch him and took him round the
royal stables, where he kept at his own expense
three hundred thoroughbreds. During this visit to
the stables, Xapoleon confined his conversation to
sporting matters, and the King afterwards re-
marked that "if the Emperor of the French is as

227

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

strong in politics as he is in horses, Europe will be
surprised one of these days." Indeed, such was the
case, for Napoleon's power in the international re-
lations of Europe went on growing firmer and
bolder until the Tuileries became the very center
the Old World's diplomacy.

During the day, after conferring with Count
Walewski, the Emperor paid a visit to the Queen
and remained a long while with Queen Sophie of the
Netherlands. The latter was a firm partisan of the
close alliance with England and determined to do
all in her power, while not striving to prevent Napo-
leon from entering into friendly relations with the
Czar, not to let him sacrifice what she called ''the
reality of the English alliance for the semblance of
a Russian agreement."

How often had the Empress spoken of this with
the Emperor. Napoleon III had certainly no desire
to abandon the prey for its shadow; but it is clear
that from the very first meeting with the Czar, he
felt strangely attracted by the Russian emperor.
He was eager to make him his political friend and
wished to gain the Czar's acquiescence in his own
plans in view of the possibility of difiiculties arising
between Austria and Italy.

It has often been asked, especially at the time of
the recent alliance of France with Russia, whether
it would not have been opportune simply to "over-
look" the English alliance, whose principal fruit
had been a war chiefly beneficial to England, and to
unite closely with Russia. To do so would have been
going to work very rapidly, trampling willfully on
promises made and putting oneself in a bad position
altogether. If the Empress had been present on this

228

ROYAL VISITORS

occasion, she would undoubtedly have urged the Em-
peror to remain faithful to his first alliance. Eu-
genie was really fond of Queen Victoria, whose af-
fectionate interest had been so precious to her at the
beginning of her career as a sovereign. Perhaps,
also, she then nourished a little feeling of bitterness
against Russia. When that Power sought to draw
into closer union with France, was it not in reality
for the purpose of obtaining the suppression, in the
treaty of Paris, of an article which caused Russia
some embarrassment, the one relating to the pro-
hibition of fleets in the Black Sea? Had France
given way on that chief point, the result would with-
out doubt have been a very close alliance with Rus-
sia, but it would have entailed also a rupture with
England who would never have consented — the
question of the Bosphorus being all important for
her — to ratify such an arrangement.

These and many other considerations, which can
only be understood by watching the course of after
events, were the object of many discussions not
only between the sovereigns and their ministers,
during this important visit, but between the aides
de camp admitted to tlie confidence of one or other
of the sovereigns, both in the Czar's apartments, in
those of Queen Sophia, or in those of Napoleon III.

Alexander II, much pleased by Napoleon's cordi-
ality, determined to send for the Empress, his wife,
who was in the neighborhood. The pretext given
for her absence had been that Eugenie had not come
with her husband. It is difficult to understand the
real motive for such liositation, or such calculation.
If it had been desired that Eugenie should come,
why had this desire not been made known in proper

229

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

time? She would have consented, of course. But
the ground was being tried on either side with great
care, and neither of the adversaries of yesterday,
entering now on a period of mutual coquetting,
w^anted to make too many advances, or afford too
much room for untow^ard interpretations. Mean-
while, Austria was evidently anxious concerning all
these princely doings in which she felt that, without
being consulted, much interest was taken in her
future by the erstwhile enemies.

The Empress of Russia reached Stuttgart on the
2Cth, accompanied by Queen Amelia of Greece,
daughter of Grand Duke Paul Frederick of Olden-
berg and wdfe of King Otho. This was the signal
for a renewal of social festivities. The Emperor
immediately went to the Prince Royal's villa in
order to pay his respects to the Czarina, leaving for
that purpose the castle of Wallielma, in the valley
of the Necker, where a most splendid fete had been
given that evening in his honor.

Nor was this the end of the social activities. On
the occasion of the King's birthday, September
27th, there was a gala reception, after mass, and
the Emperor was much cheered on leaving the
church. The reception was followed by a popular
festival, a kind of agrarian fete, which had been ar-
ranged by King William, and the evening ended by
a grand dinner and fireworks display.

In the midst of all these parties, politics were not
lost sight of. In fact, these balls and feastings were
really used to conceal the more serious business
which was being transacted late in the night and in
the quiet morning hours. The Emperor was a hard
worker, whether the work came in the form of

230

EOYAL VISITORS

waltzing and conversing in a ball-room, or in the
form of complicated political discussion in the cab-
inet. During this important visit, his time was
equally divided between these two occupations.

On this day, the 27th, the Czar and Emperor
breakfasted with the Prince Royal, but privately,
without the King, the Court, or any of the suite.
They spoke together long and freely. It was on that
day — the anniversary of Erfurt , when Napoleon
and Alexander met in 1808 and offered peace to
England — that the chief lines of the friendly agree-
ment which the chancellors of their respective coun-
tries had studied and drafted, were decided upon.
The sovereigns parted the best of friends. The first
steps had been slow and had consisted in ordinary
manifestations of courtesy. Attracted though they
certainly were, one to the other, the two Emperors
were not quick in making friends.

The result of these conversations and meetings at
Stuttgart was a friendly agreement between the
two sovereigns not to take any important step,
without first consulting together, either in regard to
the Eastern question or Italy if some day or another
a difference should arise between France and Aus-
tria. In such a case, Russia promised her sympa-
thetic neutrality and agreed, but without binding
herself formally, to concentrate one hundred and
fifty thousand men on the frontiers of Galicia
should the two above-mentioned powers really come
to open hostilities. AVas the question of a mutual
alliance settled? Perhaps not; but at any rate it
was broached.

The sovereiftTis now exchanged farewells, the
Czar leaving tlie same day, while the Emperor

231

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

started on the morrow. The Emperor attenuated the
effects of the visit by meeting at Weimar, two days
later, the Emperor of Austria. But it was noticed
that, in spite of all outward appearances of cordi-
ality, the two sovereigns seemed somewhat embar-
rassed.

France was destined to reap much real advantage
from this Stuttgart interview, when the Syrian
troubles broke out, in 1860, and the French and
English governments were forced to an armed in-
tervention in order to check at Damascus the mas-
sacre of Christians by Mohomedans. Had it not
been for the unfortunate events in Poland, when
France considered it her duty to intervene in 1863,
which naturally displeased Russia, who can say
whether the alliance would not have become strong
and lasting? But however this may be, this early
effort of Napoleon III to bring France and Russia
together was based on wise calculations and always
had the Empress' warm support, for who could not
see that, with England and Russia friends of the
Tuileries, the Second Empire stood in an exceed-
ingly strong position?

CHAPTER X

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

The year 1858 was a rather stormy period in the
history of the Second Empire. Though the coun-
try was not disturbed by war during that twelve-
month, it was a year that lay between two wars —
that with Russia, from the effects of which France
had only just recovered, and that with Austria, for
the unity of Italy, which was about to begin. It was
during these intervals of comparative calm that the
Emperor used to seize the occasion to strengthen
himself both at home and abroad. "I always think
of your excellent English adage," he casually re-
marked one evening to the British ambassador dur-
ing a diplomatic reception at the Tuileries at this
epoch, '' 'make hay when the sun shines.' I should
prefer to make it all the time. But the sun will not
always shine." Knowing that his influence abroad
was based on his popularity at home, he felt that
good domestic politics was the basis of good foreign
policies. So he always liked to combine them. Thus,
when the Emperor was to have a formal meeting
with a sovereign, he generally arranged the event
so that he, sometimes with the Empress, visited
some of the French provinces, either before or after
the royal interview. If lie thought that the aims he
had in mind would be best promoted by coming to
the foreign crowned head fresh from the applause

233

ME^^IOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

of tlio French populace, then the Emperor would go
to the provinces tirst. But if, on the other hand, it
appeared to him wiser to see the ruler first, then his
0A\n subjects were received afterwards. The official
vivsits of the summer of 1858 will illustrate this cus-
tom, and are consequently given here in some detail.

Marshal Pelissier, Duke of Malakoff, French am-
bassador at London, had been informed as early as
June 10, 1858, of the intended visit of the Emperor
and the Empress to Cherbourg, on August 4th, and
it was then arranged that they would be joined, on
the 5th, by the Queen of England and the Prince
Consort. This meeting was felt to be full of signifi-
cance, coming as it did so shortly after the Orsini
affair and the Colonels' protests, concerning that
sad event. It will be remembered that French pub-
lic opinion and military circles were severe on Eng-
land, which was undeservedly held responsible for
these attempts at political murder. The Duke of
Malakoff had shown great cleverness in obtaining
from the Queen such a prompt acceptance of the
invitation tendered by the Emperor; and his sov-
ereigns thanked him by letter and by word of mouth
for his success.

Queen Victoria and Prince Albert left Osborne on
Aug-ust 4th, at mid-day, on the royal yacht, Victoria
and Albert. An imposing royal squadron had left
the port some hours earlier and was to surround the
yacht on its arrival off the harbor of Cherbourg.
At five o'clock on the same day the Emperor and
the Empress reached Cherbourg. The principal offi-
cials of the town were presented by the mayor, and
the bishop, surrounded by his clerg\^, chanted a Te
Deum. A great number of the inhabitants of the

234

SOME OFFICIAL JOUENEYS

town enthusiastically greeted the royal visitors and
followed us into the city. ^'I see that all will go
well," remarked the Emperor to the Empress, as
they were driving through the streets; "when the
municipality, the church, and the people unite in
acclaiming us, I always feel that success is to fol-
low us all along the line. ' '

The Queen's arrival was announced about seven
o'clock. Shortly afterwards the Emperor and the
Empress went out to meet her in a white canoe with
a velvet awning, on which was embroidered a golden
eagle. Prince Albert awaited them at the foot of the
yacht's staircase, at the side of the vessel, the
Queen being at the top. The Emperor mounted the
steps first, followed by the Empress, "who was
wearing a white and mauve silk dress, with a hat
trimmed with black and vvdiite lace," reports one of
the chroniclers of the time. The Queen kissed both
of them. "I do not say much, but I feci much," she
said very warmly, as she embraced Eugenie.
Marshal Pelissier was on the Queen's yacht. "The
gallant general knows what we all think of Your
Majesties," remai'ked Victoria as the aml)assador
advanced. "These ladies and gentlemen share our
affection for Your Majesties," the Empress ([uickly
responded, on presenting the suite. A fii'st inter-
view then took jjlace between the Emperor ;uid
Queen, the conversation turning immediately to
political topics. "I cannot tell Yonr Majesty," l)e-
gan the Emperor, "how we all r(\u'ret those liasty
Colonels' S])eecli<'S, how we deplore Ihc clouds
which have arisen for a iiionnmt, between the two
great nations, but which at lengtli are happily clear-
ing away." At a latei- date the l*]niperor said to the

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Empress: *'It was evident that the Queen was
favorably inclined towards France; Prince Albert,
however, seemed openly hostile; this it was easy
to gather by reading between the lines of all he
said." The same fact, indeed, is openly stated in
the Queen's Diary and in Sir Theodore Martin's
liook.

On the Thursday, at noon, the Queen and Prince
Albert returned the Emperor's visit, driving to the
marine prefecture for that purpose. The Emperor
has written in a private note: ''The conversation of
the preceding day was once more resumed at the
luncheon, which was somewhat formal. To the
Queen's questions the Empress replied by a de-
tailed relation of Orsini's treacherous attempt on
my life, dwelling specially on the harm done on
that occasion by the press on both sides of the
Channel. When will the newspapers leave foreign
affairs to the diplomatists?"

One of the members of Eugenie's suite on that
occasion gives this unedited account of some of the
events of the day: "The reception after luncheon
was attended by all the ministers who had come
on the journey, as well as the members of the mili-
tary and civil households on duty. Count Walewski,
Countess Walewska, and a very handsome Spanish
lady. Mile. Sophie Yalera de la Paniega, who is a
cousin of the Empress. The Duke of Malakoff
found this lady charming and paid her marked
attention. At the end of a few weeks, during which
time he sent verses and pretty notes to her, the gal-
lant officer asked for her hand and some weeks later
she became Duchess of Malakoif ! In the evening, a
state banquet was held on board the Bretagne. The

236

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

Queen, who was very gracious to everybody, was
seated between the Emperor and the Duke of Cam-
bridge, while Prince Albert w^as between the Em-
press and Comtesse de la Bedoyere. An excellent
band played during the dinner. x\t the end of the
repast, the Emperor rose to propose a toast to the
Queen and Royal Family. I carefully noted what
he said: 'I am hai:»py,' he began with considerable
feeling, 'to bear testimony to our friendly sympa-
thy for England and her rulers; to-day's events
speak for themselves and prove that hostile pas-
sions, aided by some unfortunate incidents, have
been unable to weaken the friendship existing be-
tween the two nations, or modify the mutual desire
to remain at peace. It is my firm belief that if any
attempt were made to awaken ill-feeling and the
hatred of by-gone days, such efforts would prove
unavailing and sink into nothingness in the pres-
ence of the public good-sense, as the waves are
thrown back by the jetty which now protects the
squadrons of two empires from the fury of the
sea.' The Emperor's w^ords, which were given in
excellent style, produced a good impression, as is
usually the case when he speaks.

''Prince Albert rose in his turn and thanked tlie
Emperor for his friendly words. He then spoke of
the increasing goodwill between tlie two nations.
'That friendship,' said the Prince, in closing, 'is the
foundation of their mutual prosperity, and Heav-
en's blessing will not fail them. The Queen pro-
poses tlie health of the Emperor and Empress.'
Victoria led hi tin; applause which gi'eeted the
Prince as he sat down. Princi; Albert appeared
much moved and was evidently in a hurry to finish

237

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

his remarks. Tlie Queen was not less moved. The
Emperor also showed considerable emotion, which
was plainly shared by the Empress. It was an
anxious moment, and the Empress appreciated how
embarrassed the Prince Consort was. The Queen
admitted that her throat was so contracted that she
could scarcely swallow her coffee. But the ice was
broken and the political results seemed to promise
good things.

''There was a grand illumination of the boats in
the harbor; it was a fairylike and long-to-be-
remembered sight. The sovereigns of France and
their guests watched the fire-works from the upper
deck of the Bretagne. This was followed by part
songs rendered from a boat by the Saint Cecil Glee
Club of Cherbourg, while the band played on board
the Bretagne. Then, in the midst of hearty cheers.,
and passing through the illuminated vessels, the
Queen and Prince Consort returned to their yacht.
The Emperor and Empress were very proud of the
fine way in which the whole ceremony had been
conducted by those who had it in charge. And well
they may be, for both the Prince and Victoria pro-
nounced it 'perfect,' several times.

"The following morning the Emperor and Em-
press went to the yacht to bid farewell to their royal
guests. The leave-takings were most cordial. The
Queen had fully comprehended the sincerity of the
welcome extended to her by the French sovereigns.
'The bonds between us are tightened as never be-
fore,' she said. 'The cloud created by the Colonels
has evidently cleared away,' replied the Emperor.
But the shadow caused by the Plombieres interview
between Cavour and the Emperor still remained."

238

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

Prince Albert, however, continued to feel a cer-
tain degree of apprehension. A few days later he
wrote to the Duchess of Kent: ''The Emperor was
absent-minded and sad. The Empress appeared
unwell. The preparations of the French navy are
enormous ; ours are pitiful. Our ministers make fine
speeches, but do not act; my blood boils when I
think of it. There is restlessness and embarrass-
ment. An unknown and darkened horizon — such is
the entente cordiale. Much anxiety is felt in Eng-
land concerning the Emperor's plans."

A long time afterwards the Emperor said in a
private conversation of which this note was made
immediately afterwards: ''If the Prince Consort
had entered into the Franco-English good under-
standing with the same frankness and genuineness
that Queen Victoria did, the bonds between the two
countries would have been stronger. I do not refer
to the official bonds between tlie two courts and the
two cabinets. They wore always strong. But there
was ever a certain hesitancy on the part of the two
peoples to follow honestly the lead set by the two
governments. The minds of the common people on
both sides of the Channel remained almost un-
changed. Waterloo and Napoleon, the wars and the
victories on land and sea, tiie polemics of the press
— all these things were still remembered and the
lower classes did not seem disposed to forget them.
Though the more educated strata and the nobility
in both countries were broader minded in this
respect, still the 'era of good feeling' cannot be said
to have dawned on Franco and England in the
fifties."

There were other reasons for the journey to

239

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Cherbourg besides the much desired reconciliation
with England. On August 7th the Emperor was to
inaugurate the new dock, which had been con-
structed in the arsenal of that town, and on Sunday,
the 8th, he was also to unveil the statue of Napoleon
I. Anything connected with his uncle was, of
course, always near the heart of Napoleon III.
"This event alone," he said to the Empress, as
he w^as leaving Paris, *' would have decided me to
go to Cherbourg; in honoring the Great Emperor,
we are putting a new stone in the foundation of the
Second Empire."

The acting private secretaiw to the Emperor has
written out these notes on this part of the journey:
"An enomious crowd had rushed to Cherbourg for
these ceremonies and the weather w^as magnificent
— 'just w^hat I had hoped for,' remarked the Em-
press. After their farewell to the Queen, the Em-
peror and Empress lunched on the Bretagne, and
then visited successively the ships of the squadron
which were riding at anchor in the harbor, all
beautifully decked out with innumerable flags. The
Emperor distributed medals and decorations to the
officers and sailors who were presented to him by
Admiral Hamelin. 'I trust that greater honors
await you in the future,' he said to each recipient,
giving special attention to the sailors. 'The humble
always have a claim on us for particular attention,'
he said privately that evening.

"A state dinner at the maritime prefecture was
one of the chief events of the visit. The Emperor
was in good spirits and conversed freely with all
those near him, saying much about Franco-English
relations. *It is the duty of every Frenchman who

240

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

loves his native land to cultivate a good understand-
ing with Great Britain. There are in favor of this
thesis strong geographical, political and commer-
cial reasons.' Such were some of his words.

''The inauguration of the new dock constructed
ill the militaiy port was a grand ceremony. The
Emperor and Empress were present in great pomp,
passing under a triumphal arch erected exclusively
of objects taken from the naval store-houses. They
afterwards visited in detail all the work-shops,
:.tore-rooms, rheds and the armory, which con-
tained more than fifty thousand weapons artistical-
ly arranged so as to represent archways, palm-
trees, chandeliers, and various geometrical figures.
' You marine officers seem to he veritable landscape-
gardeners,' remarked the Emperor with a smile.

"xVt high tide, at six in the evening, the Emperor
gave the order to cut the last cables which held to
the docks the Ville de Nantes, a man-of-war of
ninety cannons and nine thousand horse-power, and
in the presence of over one hundred thousand spec-
tators, who loudly acclaimed the sovereign, the
magnificent vessel cut its first path through tlie
water. 'Of course, the main military strength of a
nation must be its army,' remarkerl the Emperor to
the commanding admiral, who was standing near
by, 'but I have always recognized the fact that the
navy is a most valuable support to the other arm of
the service. It has always seemed to me that the
great Napoleon gave too little attention to the navy.
But he was so much absorbed in the army, that he
had but little time to think of his sailors and their
ships.'

"The next morning, after mass, it being Sunday,

241

MEMOIES OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

the Emperor and Empress went to the Place Na-
poleon, where the equestrian statue of the great
Emperor was to be unveiled by his nephew. The
Emperor responded to the mayor's patriotic re-
marks by an admirable speech. I noted down these
phrases: 'Let us iirst of all render homage to the
memory of Napoleon, who was inspired to create
the gigantic works now being terminated. While
rendering full justice to the Emperor, we should not
forget the persevering eiforts of the governments
which preceded and which followed him. The first
thought of the creation of the port of Cherbourg
came, as you know, from him who created all our
military ports and strongholds — Louis XIV, sec-
onded by the genius of Vauban ; but it should not be
forgotten that Louis XVI actively carried on the
work which had been begun. The head of my family
gave a fresh impulse to these labors, and since his
time every government has considered it a duty to
follow in his steps.' "

These words uttered by the Emperor in praise of
the French kings made a most happy impression.
As has been before remarked, Napoleon III rarely
failed to seize such occasions for paying deserved
homage to the oh'' monarchy. It well exemplifies the
lofty generosity of his character. It may be noted
that his examyjle in this connection has not been
generally followed by the governments that suc-
ceeded his. The Republic is not prone to admire
anything which was done before its time.

The person who has already been quoted con-
tinues his account in these words: "Towards the
close of his speech the Emperor grew very pacific.
He was much cheered when he said: '^\e, as a

242

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

nation, should feel no anxiety for the future, on a
day when we inaugurate simultaneously the statue
of the Great Captain and announce to the world the
completion of a grand military port. The more
powerful a nation, the greater the respect Avhich it
inspires. A government resting on the free will of
the masses is a slave to no party. It goes to war
only when obliged to do so in order to defend its
national honor or the greater interests of peo-
ples.' " At a later period, speaking of this journey
and especially of the closing part of this speech. Na-
poleon III said one day: ''That sentence, which
passed unperceived at first, was in reality very im-
portant. It opened the door to the Italian ques-
tion."

After these formal inaugurations and the visit of
the Queen of England, the Emperor and the Em-
press made a triumphal trip through Brittanj'. The
journey had a special purpose. They wished to con-
quer the hearts of the very Catholic and royalist
inhabitants of this part of France. The visit was
considered very opportune and, as will be seen, met
with much success. Eugenie has always held in
warm remembrance this trip through Breton terri-
tory where she was received most sincerely and
heartily: "AVell, we have received much homage
since we came to the throne," the P^mperor said,
"but the honesty of this reception has never been
equaled. Such apphiuse is balm to a ruler's sorely
tried soul."

Further citations are made from the manuscript
notes which have already been di'awu fi'om: "The
sovereigns sailed from Cherbourg to Ih-cst on board
the Breiagne. The inhabitants of the latter city

243

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

were grouped on the little hills from which they
could view the sea, and the number was increased
by crowds who came in from the neighboring vil-
lages and hamlets. In the church of Saint Louis, the
Bishop of Quimper said to the Empress: 'Your be-
loved presence reminds our people of their dear
Duchess whose royal spouse was also the father of
the people. A respected and eloquent voice has told
all France that 3^ou are Catholic and pious. Your
good deeds repeat this each day.' The Empress was
much touched by these words.

''The sovereigns visited the hospital and town
and were present at a ball offered by the munici-
l)ality. They sat on a throne under a red dais, when
fifty Breton peasant couples, announced by the
hautboy and biniou, a sort of Breton bagpipe, and
wearing the ancient costume of Finistere, filed past
tlie throne, preceded by flowing banners. Then they
went through the quaint dances of the country,
much to the amusement of the Imperial party.

"The following day, the Emperor and Empress
visited the frigate Thetis, the midshipmen's school;
and the Borda, the marine cadet-school. 'Boys,'
said the Emperor, addressing these two bodies who
had been brought together for the occasion, 'never
forget that true patriotism thinks of the country
first and the rulers afterwards.' In the evening
there were brilliant illuminations and festivities,
and the Emperor and Empress said they would long
remember the enthusiasm of tbese interesting
3^ouths.

"On August 12th tlie Imperial cavalcade left
Brest. The drive from Brest to Quimper was a long
and ceaseless ovation. All along the road the Im-

244

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

perial carriage was escorted by peasants, who,
mounted on their horses and bearing tricolor flags,
relayed each other from one village to another.
From Landernau to Quimper, no less than twelve
triumphal arches were passed under. Around each
of these were grouped the inhabitants of the neigh-
borhood, headed by priests in sacredotal vest-
ments, mayors, municipal councilors, and men
wearing the medal of Saint Helena. At Quimper
the reception w^as particularly enthusiastic. A
country ball was offered that evening, and there
was a grand display of fireworks, though, unfor-
tunately, many persons were wounded by the
sparks. Dr. Jobert de Lamballe, the Emperor's
surgeon, gave his best attention to the patients,
and the Marquis de Cadore, of the military house-
hold of the Empress, who was much moved by th('
accident, was sent by her to find out all about the
wounded. But the next morning, it was learnt that
the wounds were without gravity, whereupon the
Emperor and Empress immediately sent gifts to the
wounded. A little girl, who had been slightly hurt,
received a gift of two hundred francs, which she
handed to her mother, keeping only twenty francs
for herself. She had the coin pierced and wore it
round her neck, iu remembrance of the 'good Em-
press,' as she said. The Empress heard later of this
fact and kept this cliiJd in view for several years,
helping her in mauy ways."

The Empress wrf)t(> at the time as follows in a
letter to a friend: "Th.o weather was perfect, and
the short trip ])y sea from Lorient to Port Louis
was most pleasant. The stretch of water between
the two towns was dotted with brightly decorated

245

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

ships, yachts, and sailing boats conveying holiday-
makers to Port Louis. In the liarbor were several
of the fleet's ships. The cannon of Saint Michel's
fort saluted our arrival, while picturesque fishing
boats, brought into line on either side of our pass-
age, and stretching from the landing stage far out
to sea, formed a novel and quaint double hedge-
way. The officials of the town and the cadets in
uniform came to greet the Emperor; the mayor
made the usual speech welcoming us to his town,
and the young girls of the place offered me flowers
according to time-honored custom. Then, amidst
the cheering of the spectators, the Emperor gave
me his arm and we passed through the gates of the
town, towards the fortress built by Vauban. The
view from the forts which defend the citadel is
marvelous. On one side lie the harbor and the
houses of the town clear-cut against the horizon ; in
front is the steeple of Ploermeur, its thatched huts
dotted on the green valley; beyond can be seen
only a vast stretch of blue sea, sparkling and rest-
loss, with, far in the distance, the vague outline of
Groix island. I am told that each year an imposing
ceremony takes place at the entrance to this little
bay, when the fishing boats of Port Louis, Lorient,
Ploermeur and Groix island gather together, while
the clergy, chanting the sailor's Imnn of 'Ave Maris
Stella' come to the spot in a small chapel-like boat,
and, in the name of the God who gives all things,
bless the sea so that it will yield fish to the poor
fisherman who henceforth will cast his net with
greater confidence into the deep waves.

''The Emperor went into one of the bastions to
examine the cannon and, after several trials of

246

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

them, led me to the rooms which he had occupied
for a short while after the Strasbourg affair, when
he was on the point of sailing for America. A touch-
ing incident occurred on that occasion. The Em-
peror was greeted by Mmo. Porreaux, an old
woman, widow of one of the artillerymen. She it
was who had taken care of Prince Louis during his
stay at Port Louis. ^I recognise you perfectly well,'
said the old lady; 'you have not changed at all; you
look just as good as you used to; and you were a
very kind young man.' She then went into partic-
ulars, showing the Emperor the furniture which he
had used at Port Louis, the old desk on which he
used to write, the china bowl in which his tea was
served, the statue of the Virgin of Marseilles and
the portrait of Henri IV which had embellished his
mantelpiece, together with some coffee cups which
still stood there. 'Do you remember,' she said, 'that
one day, when I went to that cupboard to fetch some
sheets at the top, you gave me your hand to help me
down?' 'And I give it you once more to-day, my
good woman,' replied the P]mperor, shaking hands
with her cordially. I was much interested in all
this scene and I encouraged Mme. Porreaux to
speak of her family and circumstances. She told
me she still had two cliildren left, one of wliom had
been sergeant major at tlie siege of (^onstantine and
was at present in very straitened circumstances,
owing to the heavy expenses caused by a lai'ge
family. The Emy)eror liastened to ensure his future
well-being, and withdrew amidst a concert of thanks
and blessings from all the members of the old
woman 's family. ' '

The private secretary's notes continue: "On

247

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

their return to Lorient, the Emperor and Empress
went to the arsenal and visited several vessels
which were being constructed or repaired. The
workmen greeted the sovereigns enthusiastically,
much to their evident satisfaction, for if there is
anything that goes right to the heart of Napoleon
III, it is approval from the lower classes. I have
often noticed this trait in His Majesty's character.
At one moment, the cheers were so great that the
director of naval constructions was unable to hear
the Emperor's questions concerning the ships then
being built. He was, in fact, on the point of com-
manding silence, when the Emperor intervened and
exclaimed: 'Don't stop them; I like to hear them,
and would much rather repeat all my questions than
have them cease cheering.'

''A few hours later, the Calvados was launched
from the Caudon docks. Before leawng the docks,
the Emperor and Empress inspected with great in-
terest the panoplies of instruments and tools which
decorated their tent. Stopping in front of a trophy
put up by the carpenters and decorated \viih a
beautiful bunch of flowers, tlie Empress detached a
blossom and showing it to the workmen who were
surrounding her said : *I shall keep it as a souvenir.'
The words and act were most effective, for the
workmen broke forth into deafening cheers and
hurrahs.

''August 15th, which is the Feast of the Assump-
tion and the anniversary of the Emperor's birth,
was celebrated at the much venerated feet of Saint
Anne, patron saint of Brittany; and almost endless
ovations took place at Hennebont. On one of the
numerous triumphal arches were inscribed the

248

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

words which give some idea of the warmth of the
reception: 'To His Majesty the Emperor, the
Breton's gratitude; to Her Majesty the Empress,
personified goodness, God bless the Prince Im-
perial. All Bretons love him.' At Saint Grillois,
Branderion, and Kermingny, ever\^where, in fact,
along the whole route, w^ere monuments of verdure
and flowers. Wild enthusiasm reigned everywhere,
right up to Auray itself."

Another longer letter written by the Empress
contains these passages: ''Auray is a spot rich in
memories. A short distance away, the Druids' re-
ligion has left its traces in the gigantic stones of
Carnac, where the fields are strewn with menhirs
and dolmens, in the grottoes of Plouarnel and of
Locmariaquer. At the gates of the town, Jean de
Montfort and Charles de Blois came to blows in
1364 at a decisive action in which Du Guesclin took
part. Charles de Blois lost his life and Montfort
remained Duke of Brittany. In a meadow near the
town, bearing the lugubrious name of 'Martyrs'
Field,' the republican soldiers in 1795 shot the un-
fortunate prisoners of Quiboron, victims to their
monarchial opinions. A monument has been erected
there with this inscription on it: 'Hie ceciderunt.'
On the martyrs' tomb I read: 'Gallia moerens
posuit. ' Everywhere in this land, racked and do-
faced by intestine wars, even stones and bushes,
witnesses of such gloi-ious exploits and sad carnage,
speak to the travelers' imagination. These souve-
nirs may be awakened without fear now, for we
were greeted everywhere in Brittany with joy un-
alloyed and touching in its sincerity.

"The town is built on a hill. The Imperial

249

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

cortege descended a sinuous street and thus reached
the port. On the Blavet bridge, the fishennen had
arranged a kind of awning with their nets. Further
on, another monument had been erected by the town
workmen. From Auray to Saint Anne the road was
lined with pilgrims who never stopped cheering us.
We were both very much touched by such greet-
ings from these Bretons, who, in spite of their
staunchness as Bretons, were careful to let us see
that they were also Frenchmen. They are all wear-
ing the tricolour cockade, and the women have bows
made of ribands of the national colours. The
French flag is flying everywhere. At the doors of
their mud huts, covered with thatch, are hung the
finest of their ancestral clothes, crosses, rustic
images, every treasure they possess ; and all this to
do honor to their sovereigns. It all touches mo
deeply. On one of these cottages near Saint Anne
might be read this inscription, roughly hewn, but
full of high thoughts: 'They spend one instant at
Saint Anne, but w^ill live in our hearts for ever.'
Further on, we passed beneath a triumphal arch on
which were written tlie following words, reminders
of glorious days for France : ' Rome — Crimea, ' and
a sentence taken from tlie Book of Saints: 'Fiat
manustua super virum dexter.T tua^.'

"I was much interested in the history of the pil-
grimage of Saint Anne and I asked to have the
story told me in detail. Here it is. In former times
an oratory, dedicated to the mother of the Virgin
Mary, had existed at Plumeret in a field called I(
Bocenuo. It had never been possible to plow the
spot where the oratory foimerly stood, the oxen
refusing to step on the ground, and the plow-

250

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

shares would break if the farmers attempted to
force them beyond a certain limit. In the country
district this fact was proverbial, and everywhere it
was said that 'One must be careful of the Chapel
when plowing at Bocenno.' Near the field was a
small village called Ker-Anna in remembrance of
the oratory. At the beginning of the 17th century
a farmer living in the village, a simple and God-
fearing man named Nicolazic, had a strange expe-
rience. Legend has it that Providence, ever more
ready to reveal her mysteries to the humble than to
the proud, warned Nicolazic by reiterated visions
of Saint Anne, that the woman chosen in this world
to be the grandmother of Christ, was to be specially
venerated in that neighborhood which had for-
merly been the site of her generosity. Nicolazic was
laughed at, repulsed by the clergy, treated as a mad
man, but his faith could not be shaken.

''Wonderful things occurred, it is said, which
confirmed the Christian's words. An antique statue
was found in the field by two peasants who were
led thither by a torch which fell from heaven. At
first it was stood up only on the grass ; but after an
investigation conducted by Sebastien de Rosmadec,
Bishop of Vannes, and Dom Jacques Bullion,
Bachelor at the Sorbonne, it was decided to erect an
altar for it, and on July 4, 1628, the first stone was
laid, in the presence of thirty thousand pilgrims.
Nicolazic died of joy, after having prayed for some
years at the foot of the statue of St. Anno, which
was eventually visited on every anniversary by
thousands of the faithful. It is said that a peaceful
moment preceded the good man's last breath. 'Here
is the Blessed Virgin,' said he, 'and Saint Anne,

251

MEMOIES OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

my good mistress.' He was buried at the very spot
where he had found the miraculous statue and there
his bones rest to this day.

''Since then the pilgrimages to Saint Anne have
become famous. The Sovereign Pontiffs have en-
couraged it, by granting favors and blessings to
those who take part in it, while numerous prayers
have been heard, thanks to the intercession of the
venerated patron, and Breton piety has made it a
custom to pray at her shrine in all the more im-
portant circumstances of life. Anne of Austria
came here to ask that children might be given to
her, and Louis XIII, Louis XIV, Henrietta Maria
of England, Maria Leckzinska, Louis XVI, and
Marie Antoinette all sent gifts in proof of their
faith in the power and goodness of this noble saint.
We could not fail to bear our testimony by our
presence to all the wonderful powers possessed by
so blessed a shrine.

''Saint Anne's chapel is situated at the end of a
vast courtyard surrounded by buildings which
formed the Carmelite convent and which later be-
came a Catholic boys' school. The courtyard is
entered by a triple portico surmounted by an ex-
terior altar reached by two large staircases built
on the model of the stairway at San Giovanni in
Laterano in Rome. It is called the Scala Sancta.
Because of the high altar, twenty thousand per-
sons can be present at mass. The number of ex-
votoes or tablets on the walls of the chapel is in-
numerable. A 'Holy Family' was promised by the
Emperor, and I ^vill see that it is given.

"Great preparations were natural!}' made to re-
ceive us here with all due solemnity and splendor.

252

SOME OFFICIAL JOUENEYS

An immense crowd stood around the large enclos-
ure. In the yard itself, thousands of pilgrims were
gathered, while at the door of the chapel were sta-
tioned the clergy of the diocese preceded by the
bishop and surrounded by the pupils of the school
mentioned above. All were waiting for our coming.
Between the chapel and the altar of the Scala
Sancta was a dais of green velvet dotted with
golden bees, and all protected by two richly deco-
rated tents. On the front of the chapel, below the
statue of Saint Anne, had been placed the Im-
perial crown and several blue flags. Blue, as you
know, is the color of the Prince Imperial and thus
it seemed that the Imperial family was being placed
under the protection of the patron saint of Brit-
tany.

"Cannon, music, and vociferous cheering greeted
our arrival at noon. Then the octogenarian bishop
stepped forward and made a touching speech in
which he thanked the Emperor for all he had done
for France, and for the Church. 'Deign, sire,' he
added, 'to look with special favor on the prayers
for you made by an old bishop who has not forgot-
ten that it is to Napoleon I that his father owed the
joy of returning to his country and of finding a liv-
ing here.' He ended by calling for a blessing from
heaven 'on the Prince Imperial and the sovereigns.'
His words were so full of feeling that I was really
much moved. Nor was tlie Emx)eror less so wlien,
replying to the Bisliop, he said, as well as I can
recall his words: 'There are days when sovereigns
must set an example; tliere are others when they
must follow the exam])le set by others. That is
why, in accordance with the ancient custom of the

253

' MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

country, I have desired to come here on my anni-
versary' to pray God for that which is the object of
all my efforts and my hopes — the well-being of the
nation whom he has sent me to govern. I am happy
to be welcomed by so venerable a prelate and I rely
on your prayers to draw down upon me a heavenly
blessing.' I thought the Emperor's little speech was
well turned. Anj^vay, it was well delivered and
veiy well received, for, in the midst of enthusiastic
ovations, the Emperor and myself took our place
beneath the dais and crossed the courtyard in pro-
cession, followed by the clergy and the members of
our household. We were then led to the interior
chapel and recited the litany of Saint Anne, while
the imposing 'Domine Salvum fac imperatorem
nostrum Napoleonem' was chanted by clergy, choir,
and people, and repeated by the crowds outside. We
were then conducted to our thrones with the same
ceremony.

''Mass was said on the altar on the Scala Sancta,
w^hile religious airs, rendered by the infantry band,
alternated with singing by the pupils of the school.
Cannons were fired at the elevation of the Host. At
the end of the mass, a voice was heard invoking
the protection of Saint Anne on the Emperor, my-
self and the Prince Imperial. The air chosen was
a popular one, and the chorus was taken up by thou-
sands of voices. All hearts were filled with emo-
tion at the spontaneous and hearty rendering of
this song by all those present, and no hearts were
fuller than our own.

''After the service, sixty thousand medals were
brought to the Bishop to be blessed as souvenirs of
tbe P^mperor's visit to Saint Anne. The Bishop

254

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

then intoned the Te Deum, and once again the pro-
cession went round the courtyard, preceded by a
magnificent white moire silk banner embroidered
in gold, the image of Saint Anne being on one
side and the arms of France on the other. This
banner was one of our gifts, the golden niche, in
which the statue of Saint Anne was borne, being
another. We afterwards visited the school where
the pupils recited verses, and bidding good-by to
the Bishop, the Emperor expressed a fear lest the
fatigues of that day should injure his health, add-
ding: 'The pleasure I have had in seeing you, Mon-
seigneur, would be much spoilt if you should suifer
thereby.' "

In another letter written by the Empress, I find
these passages: ''The welcome given to us at Van-
nes was very cordial and imposing. The following
morning, after the Emperor had distributed deco-
rations in the courtyard of the prefecture, we left
Vannes about ten o'clock in the midst of enthu-
siastic demonstrations. Outside Vannes were
crowds of peasants who accompanied us, not mere-
ly on horseback, but also in carts, into which were
packed as many spectators as possible. It was
a strange sight, this long string of horsemen and
vehicles struggling one with another, stopping up
the way and each one trying to get ahead of his
neighbor. Our post-chaise hurried over the road.
At Mencon, Grandchamp, and other places, were
masses of flowers and flags. At a di'^tancc of some
twelve miles beyond Vannes, our carriages stopped.
We were in front of a triumphal arch surmounted
by the Imperial arms and formed of foliage, flow-
ers, flags, agricultural implements, while the base

255

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

was surrounded by farmers holding oxen harnessed
to the plow. This was the entrance to the chalet
erected on Cornhoet plain by Princess Baciocchi,
a cousin of the Emperor, and whose hospitality we
had accepted for lunch. The peasants had placed
the following inscription over the archway, in Bre-
ton: 'Dent mad er Korn er Hoet,' which may be
translated, 'Welcome to Cornhoet.' Children from
the Moustoirac schools strewed flowers in front of
us, while two young girls presented us with nose-
gays. The Princess greeted her guests warmly and
we embraced her cordially. We then visited the
whole chalet, which is filled with portraits of vari-
ous members of the Napoleonic family. Luncheon
was served in a rustic hall, formed of roughly hewn
trees, and carpeted with moss and plants. Besides
our two suites, there were present, Marshall Vail-
lant. Minister of War, Marshal Baraguay d'Hil-
liers, and several personalities of the region.

"Out on the road and on the surrounding plain
were crowds of peasants with long hair and on
horseback, wearing their picturesque costume, con-
sisting of wide-brimmed hats, and white clothes em-
broidered in red and black. Each village delega-
tion had a flag of its own and was led by its priest
and public officials. Some of the peasants, I am
told, have come more than twenty leagues to see
the Emperor. The official persons and the veterans
of Saint Helena and of the Crimea were admitted
into the park with the young girls ' deputation. An
enormous crowd was gathered on the heath. No
sovereign has visited Brittany since Henri IV, I
am informed, and the enthusiasm and cheering were

256

SOME OFFICIAL JOURNEYS

positively astounding. Princess Baciocchi had pre-
pared food of all sorts for all these people.

''The chalet of Cornhoet had been brought piece-
meal from Paris and put up in a month and a half.
It commands the plain and its wild environment
is both delightful and imposing. The Princess does
much good in the neighborhood. She has bought
much land, imported sheep of the best French and
Scotch breeds, and has vast portions of the plain
converted into pasture land and artificial meadows.
She has even gone in for excavations which have
led to the discovery of dolmens at Cornhoet simi-
lar to those of Carnac and Locmariaquer. She has
followed the example set by the Emperor in So-
logne and in the plains of Gascony, and her coming
to Brittany has been a blessing to the country. This
visit to Cornhoet is one of the most curious fea-
tures of this strange trip, one of the most interest-
ing indeed which I ever undertook, and which I
shall remember with deep pleasure for many years
to come."

Here is a final extract from this little collection
of Eugenie's letters: ''A warm welcome awaited
us at Pontivy-Xapoleonville, where was a curious
cavalcade of fifteen hundred Breton cavaliers, al-
most all clothed in white coats with basques and
wearing huge round hats which they waved as tliey
passed in front of the Emperor and me. Tlioir
wives, who rode on the same horse with tlieir hus-
bands, were decked out in festive garb, almost all
wearing richly embroidered red gowns. In the
crowd of horsemen were, I am told, mayors and
land-owners all mixed up with the peasants. Tliere
was the usual reception at the prefecture, with the

257

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

usual speeches, and in the evening, illuminations
and fire-works. The national dances, very lively
and animated, were given, and all the country steps
were gone through with, much to the delight of the
spectators, and especially to me.

*'The journey was continued through the de-
partment of C6tes-du-Nord, passing by Loudeac,
where a fine arch had been erected, and where the
reception was extremely hearty. From Napoleon-
ville to Loudeac, we were escorted by three hun-
dred and fifty riders from the canton of Goarec,
whose places were taken at Loudeac by a similar
number of farmers from the canton of Mur, who, in
their turn, gave way to an escort of young men from
the canton of Corlay, when we reached Pontgamp.
At this last-named town, our carriage passed under
another triumphal archway, while at Plouguenast,
I remarked a beautiful arbor of moss and flowers.
I was especially struck by the fine spectacle offered
by the little town of Moncontour. It still retains
its old walls which withstood the assaults of so
many sieges. Its position on the slope of a hill
between two charming valleys was not only impor-
tant from a strategic point of view, but is very pic-
turesque. Crowds gathered on the gothic arch-
way, on the sides of the hills, and even on the gran-
ite rocks through which runs a little bubbling
stream, 'to cheer and welcome you,' the village
priest very neatly remarked as he was presented to
us."

Such is a rather detailed account of one of these
successful and characteristic official visits, in which
was happily combined foreign interests and home
affairs. It was learned later that the Queen and

258

SOME OFFICIAL JOUENEYS

the Prince Consort read with interest in the Paris
journals the reports of the journey. *'A11 this
proves that the Empire is firmly planted in the
hearts of the people," said an ambassador in the
presence of the royal family. The Queen bowed
assent. When the Emperor was told of this, he
remarked: "Well, this confirms a favorite hobby
of mine. A monarch is respected abroad in pro-
portion as he is respected at home. An enthusiastic
public reception in which the whole population takes
part is as good as adding a new man-of-war to
the navy. I have been made fun of sometimes for
paying so much attention to my popularity among
the lower classes. But I do not think this is time
or labor lost; and I am now sure Queen Victoria
shares my view."

CHAPTER XI

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

In 1860 the Empire was at the height of its fame.
The visit which the Emperor paid to Baden in the
summer of this year was a signal proof of this fact.
He met there several sovereigns and German
princes — the Kings of Prussia, Bavaria, Wiirtem-
berg, Saxony and Hanover; the Dukes of Nassau
and of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha ; the Prince of Hohen-
zollern, the Grand Duke and the Grand Duchess of
Baden and his cousin the Grand Duchess Stephanie,
born Beauharnais. It was a brilliant gathering.
Eeferring to this event, several years later, the
Emperor said one day : "It was an important meet-
ing. I was then looked upon as the arbiter of Eu-
rope and the protector of monarchical authority.
It is true that clouds were gathering on the Italian
horizon, because of the Eoman question, but, as re-
gards Germany and Eussia, not only was all calm
but there was a marked exchange of friendly senti-
ments."

It has long been the policy of Prance to be on
friendly terms with Spain, for in this way her whole
southwest border is safe in case of a European war.
Napoleon III always felt that his great uncle had
made a grave mistake in his aggressive policy in
the Iberian peninsula and one of the most constant
efforts of the Second Empire was to improve its

260

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

relations with Spain. In fact, the initial cause of
the war of 1870 was fear on the part of France lest
a German prince be placed on the Spanish throne.
In the autumn of 1863, an occasion offered for the
French government to show its friendliness to her
neighbor, and the occasion was seized. The Im-
perial family had been spending the summer at Biar-
ritz, and when the Emperor and the young Prince
Imperial returned to Paris in October, the Empress
embarked on the Aigle and landed on the 18th at
Valencia. One of the ladies in her suite kept a jour-
nal of this visit, from w^hich, I think, the following
extracts may be made with propriety.

**The Empress's fellow countrymen and country-
women are evidently delighted to see her again after
an absence of eleven years. They have cheered her
enthusiatically all the way from Valencia to Mad-
rid, which we reached at eleven at night. We were
met at the station by the King, Don Francisco
d'Assis, who was surrounded by all the high func-
tionaries of the court. He and the Empress imme-
diately entered a state coach drawn by eight horses,
and the brilliantly lighted royal palace was soon
reached. The Empress felt considerable emotion
as she once again entered the s})lendid residence
built by Charles III on tlie height which liad been
formerly occupied by the Alcazar, and the next day
she told me that all the time recollections of her
early youth were runnixig in her head : her first ap-
pearance at court, where her mother was keeper of
the Queen's wardrol)e, and her first successes in
high Spanish society.

''The palace staircase is magnificent. The steps
are made of solid blocks of black and white marble

2G1

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

and on each one stood a magnificent halberdier. On
the second landing stood Queen Isabella, waiting to
greet the Empress. She kissed her warmly and con-
ducted her to the King's apartments, which had been
reserved for her, and a few moments later sent her,
by a nobleman, a case containing a key fashioned in
gold and silver, and most artistically worked. It
was the key of the palace. The Empress was much
touched by this delicate act, which was truly Cas-
tilian. The next day, the Empress drove about the
city with the Queen, King and Princess Anna Murat.
That evening there was a grand performance at the
Royal Theatre. The large auditorium presented a
fairydike aspect, filled with two thousand guests, the
ladies sparkling in jewels. The Empress occupied
the large box opposite the stage, and was seated be-
tween the King and Queen. She was naturally the
cynosure of all eyes and was warmly applauded,
for many of those present had been her guests at
the Tuileries, at Compiegne or at Fontainebleau,
and all knew how ardently she was attached to her
native land and how often she expressed the hope
that Spain might eventually take rank again among
the great powers in the European alliance.

''The Empress is, of course, very careful to let
it be seen how much she appreciates the warm man-
ner in which she is every^vhere received. She was
given a fine opportunity to do this when she met
the whole diplomatic corps, the other evening, at
the French embassy. The French ambassador, M,
Adolphe Barrot, brother of Odillon Barrot, the cele-
brated orator and statesman, and of Ferdinand Bar-
rot, is particularly well remembered by the Empress,
for he it was who, when French minister at Brus-

262

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

sels, helped to defeat the Orsini outrage, by putting
the police on the track of one of the murderer's ac-
complices. A still better chance was afforded the
Empress of letting all Spain see how touched she
was, at the splendid ball given in the royal palace
and at another ball offered her by the diplomatic
corps. The Empress was struck by the magnificence
of the first function, and especially noticed the su-
perb candelabra in rock crystal which hung from
the ceiling painted by Tiepolo, representing the ex-
altation of the Spanish monarchy. Pointing up to
this masterpiece during the evening's entertainment,
the Empress said to the King with great felicity:
'The Venetian artist has there expressed what the
Emperor and I both feel so truly. ' We also greatly
admired the walls covered with crimson velvet,
edged with gold, and the Empress's attention was
particularly centered on a dozen marble tables, set
in front of twelve large mirrors, these tables being
loaded with art objects of the highest value.

''The Empress left Madrid on October 21st. The
Queen, preceded by the grandees of Spain and fol-
lowed by the royal family, went to the apartments
of the Empress at ten o'clock in the morning, where
they found their guest attired for the journey and
awaiting them. The same coach and eight, the
horses harnessed in rod and white, which had
brought us from the station, now took us there
again. But this time, the Queen accompanied us.
Just as the Empress was getting into the train, the
Queen handed licr a bracelet on which was formed
in rubies and diamonds the words: Kecuerdo, sou-
venir."

The sovereigns parted after an affectionate farc-

263

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

well. Some years laier, they frequently met, for
Queen Isabella, after her descent from the throne,
resided in Paris till her death in 1904. The ties be-
tween her and Eugenie remained unbroken during
the exile of them both, and the latter never passed
through Paris on her way south, after the fall of
the Empire, without paying a visit to the Hotel de
Castillo, in the Avenue Kleber, which has now given
way to a big modern caravansary.

On October 10, 1846, Queen Isabella of Spain, then
but sixteen years old, married her cousin, Don Fran-
cisco d'Assis, Duke of Cadiz, and on the same day
the Due de Montpensier, a younger son of Louis
Philippe, married the Infanta Louisa, sister of
Queen Isabella. These unions disturbed the good
relations between France and England, for the lat-
ter country saw in them, and especially in that of
the son of the French king, the possibility of the
crown of Spain and France belonging to the same
family. In fact, in 1869, the Due de Montpensier
really did aspire to the vacant throne of Spain. So
one of the aims of Napoleon III was to remove all
cause of friction between the three sister nations.
He began the good work with Spain and France.
Hence the importance of the visit of Don Francisco,
who arrived at Saint Cloud on August 16, 1864. This
visit had been planned long beforehand and the Em-
peror and the Empress had determined that it
should be magnificently carried out, chiefly for the
reasons just given.

Don Francisco, who spent the last years of his
life almost constantly in Paris, did not at that date
know much of the French capital, not having re-
turned there since his childhood, and the Emperor

264

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

desired to give him, in the course of a few days, an
adequate idea of modern Paris, from the military,
artistic, industrial and worldly point of view ; to say
nothing of a glance at its archeological treasures.
Moreover, it was decided that a grand fete should
be offered at Versailles to this descendant of Louis
XIV, a fete which was to be somewhat similar to
that which had been organized in 1855 on the occa-
sion of Queen Victoria's visit.

Interviews concerning the arrangement of the pro-
gram took place several times between M. Drouyn
de Lhuys, French Foreign Minister, and M. Isturzz,
then Spanish ambassador, who carried his seventy-
four years very lightly, and whose proverbial wit
did not diminish with his advancing age. Both the
Emperor and the Empress always enjoyed his con-
versation, which sparkled with fine and well-chosen
humor, and was replete with anecdote, the result of
his long and varied career. He had been Spanish
ambassador to England three tim.es in ten years,
which led him to remark to the American Minister
to France : "You might think our Foreign Minister
were a son of General Jackson," a reference, of
course, to the custom which President Jackson is
said to have introduced into American public life
of changing the office-holders with every new admin-
istration.

In one of these meetings between the two diplo-
mats to arrange for this visit, M. Drouyn de Lhuys
read to Don Xavier the following very much over-
crowded program :

"The first day: presentation at Saint Cloud of
the ditferent persons of rank; second and third
days: visits to the monuments of tLe capital fol-

2G5

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

lowed by a gala dinner at the Tuileries and a gala
representation at the Opera; fourth day: review of
the troops on the Champ de Mars, and fete at Ver-
sailles. The fifth day "

Here the Spanish ambassador interrupted the
Minister with a smile, saying: "The fifth day, fu-
neral of the ambassador."

Nevertheless, the program was accepted, and on
the evening of April 16th the Emperor went to the
temporary station in the park of Saint Cloud, to
meet Don Francisco.

During the Prince Consort's stay there was a
grand gala performance at the Opera. The Em-
peror, the Empress and the guest of honor occu-
pied a large box in the center of the theater instead
of the box to the left which was used on ordinary oc-
casions. The center box used for gala nights was
made by the withdrawal of several partitions, thus
throwing several boxes into one large one which
was suitably decorated for the event. The ordi-
nary Imperial box on the left was occupied on that
occasion by a brilliant party from the diplomatic
corps.

Unfortunately the Empress was saddened that
evening by a painful occurrence. The charming
Princess Czartoryska, daughter of Queen Christine
and the Duke of Rianzares, was then at death's door.
The Empress was verj" fond of the charming young
woman who had been for several years past the vic-
tim of a cruel disease. During the day, making the
most of the few hours of liberty which she might
hope to enjoy while Don Francisco was receiving
the members of the Spanish colony at the Embassy,
Eugenie paid a short visit to her young friend.

266

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

Weak as she was, the Princess still believed in the
possibility of recovery, and happy at having the
Empress near her for an instant, made her promise
to return again within a few days. Deeply moved,
she promised to do so, and sorrowfully withdrew.
A few days later Eugenie kept the promise but not
in the way in which the Princess anticipated; for
she was never again to see in full life this delicate
Spanish flower which had been transplanted from
its sunny climate to the sad though sumptuous pal-
ace in the He Saint Louis, built by a magistrate in
the seventeenth century, decorated by Lepautre, Le-
brun and Lesueur, immortalized by Voltaire, which,
after many vicissitudes, had become the property of
the Princess Czartoryska. This palace, by the way,
is still visited by tourists to Paris. On the very
morning of the day on which the grand fete at Ver-
sailles was to take place, the Empress learned that
Princess Ampara Czartoryska had breathed her last.
She immediately sent word to her reader. Made-
moiselle Bouvet, to come and accompany her and
in a post-chaise they left Saint Cloud, rapidly
crossed the Bois de Boulogne, and driving the length
of the quays reached the He Saint Louis.

The somber hotel was closed to all but the near
friends. Eugenie hastened to the death-chamber,
which was hung with red damask, where Princess
Ampara lay like a sleeping child, her head buried in
her waving brown hair, no trace of suffering on the
pretty youthful face which was now stamped with
the supernatural serenity, the mighty calm of death.
Weeping, the Empress prayed long in the darkened
chamber, lighted only by the candles near the bed;
then laying on the cofiin the flowers she had brought

267

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

she withdrew, deeply moved. Princess Ampara re-
sembled somewhat the Duchesse d'Albe, and the
Empress's thoughts flew to that much loved sister
whom she had been unable to see during her last mo-
ments on earth.

Notwithstanding this sad errand, and the sorrow-
ful thoughts of the drive back to Saint Cloud, barely
had the Empress reached the castle, before it be-
came necessary for her to cast grief aside and pre-
pare to start for Versailles, where the admirable
and magnificent fete had been so carefully prepared
for the Spanish King. This incident well illustrates
one of the unpleasant sides of a ruler's existence.
He is never his o"vvn master ; this supreme governor
of men, whom the ignorant imagine the happiest of
mortals.

The court started from Saint Cloud at three
o'clock and drove rapidly to the Trianon, where, by
the way, the Empress had for several years past
been collecting all articles which had once belonged
to Marie Antoinette. She was quite proud to show
her future museum to the Spanish sovereign, who
greatly encouraged Eugenie in the work.

It may be interesting to describe in some detail
one of these out-door festivals which were so fa-
mous under the Second Empire.

Before the imperial party arrived, a very con-
siderable number of guests had already filled the
park of Versailles. Indeed, they had begun to
gather quite early in the morning, for numerous in-
vitations had been sent out to the official and ele-
gant society of Paris. At six o'clock the King, ac-
companied by the Emperor, the Empress, the
Princes of the family, and all the court, were con-

268

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

ducted to the principal fountains in the park: the
Star, the Colonnade, Apollo, Latone, Neptune, Flora,
where Moliere's play La Princesse d' Elide was
given for the first time in the Bosquet de la Eeine,
so famous by its association with the sad affair of
the diamond necklace, that curious episode of the old
regime that the Emperor and the Empress more
than once tried to fathom.

Having visited the park, the royal party returned
to the castle, entering by the marble courtyard and
stopping in front of the grand staircase. On each
step was stationed one of the Cent Gardes, and the
salons and galleries, the railings and banisters, were
all covered with flowers and ferns. It seemed in-
deed as though the home of Louis XIV had
awakened to all its splendor and was once again in-
habited by a brilliant court, to greet the great king's
grand-nephew, who was now the honored guest with-
in its walls.

After an hour spent by the ladies in changing their
gowns, the court met again for dinner. This took
place in the apartment formerly occupied by the
Queen. Immediately afterwards there was a rep-
resentation in the theater of Psyche, a fine ballet
with choruses by Corneille and Moliere, wiiich had
been played in the palace in the time of Louis XIV.
A then famous dancer, Mademoiselle Fiocre, very
gracefully personified Love in the ballet.

After the ballet came the ilhuninations, which
were magnificent, and greatly enhanced by the
beauty of the evening. The wonderful fireworks
were considered fairylike not only by the sovereigns
and their guests, but also by the large mass of spec-
tators gathered in every part of the grounds. A

269

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

more personal detail may be given, perhaps. The
Empress was wearing a white tulle gown, trimmed
with roses, while from her shoulders fell a long cash-
mere mantle of red cloth embroidered with gold.
When the first rockets went up, she expressed the
desire to leave the terrace and, leaning on the King
of Spain's arm, they walked about among the crowd,
followed only by a lady in waiting and the Due de
Morny. So great was the enthusiasm of the spec-
tators and so eager their desire to give them a warm
greeting, that the Empress's mantle was in rags
before she could escape. The Emperor was a little
nervous for a moment, and when she got back to
his side, on the more protected terrace, he remarked:
"You must feel like exclaiming: 'Save me from
my friends.' " It was an evening truly worthy of
the Versailles of Louis XIV and the end was not less
brilliant than the beginning. It closed with a supper
in the Galerie des Glaces, during which the Opera
orchestra was heard, and warmly applauded by
everybody. To recall the comment of Don Fran-
cisco: ''To listen to this music was alone worth the
journey from ^Madrid to Paris."

The Court returned to Saint Cloud at two o'clock
in the morning, after a day which has remained
legendary in the annals of royal festivities. After
the emotions of the morning and the constant cere-
monial of that long day, the Empress might justly
have claimed the right to bo tired. She had the satis-
faction, however, of having witnessed the fuU re-
alization of an idea which originated with her, that
of giving to the grand-nephew of Louis XIV a really
unique fete, in every respect worthy of the great

270

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

'*Roi Soleil," the creator of Versailles, and recalling
the magnificent splendor of his memorable reign.

King Francisco left France after a stay of eight
days at Saint Cloud, delighted with the cordial wel-
come he had received everywhere. He still remem-
bered it in 1868 when the revolution forced the royal
family to leave Spain, for it was to France that the
husband of Queen Isabella returned, and there he
died some years ago. The Emperor and the Em-
press met him frequently during the closing years
of his life and more than once he spoke of this visit
and especially of "that never-to-be-forgotten day at
Versailles," as he used to say.

After the departure of King Francisco, wishing
to show still greater interest in her native land, the
Empress drove to pay a visit to Queen Christine of
Spain, widow of Ferdinand VII and mother of
Queen Isabella, also of several other notable chil-
dren, among whom was Princess Ampara above
mentioned. Queen Christine, by the way, lived with
her husband in the house in the Champs Elysees
long known as the Hotel do la Peine Christine, which
was inhabited during about twenty years by the
Duchesse d'Uzes, born Mortemart.

Thus ended this memorable visit which did not a
little to draw Spain and France more closely to-
gether, and thus did Napoleon III ever labor to the
best interests of his country; and the Empress took
a deep interest in this good work, especially in this
instance, for, while loving her adopted land, she
never forgot that of her birth.

In the early autumn of 1 864 it was announced that
Prince Humbert of Savoy was coming to France to
accompany the Emperor to the maneuvers at th»

271

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

camp of Chalons, and it was considered necessary
to receive the son of Victor Emmanuel with great
ceremony. This visit of the heir apparent belonged
to a period of transformation which Italy was per-
force traversing. The capital was still at Turin,
though, for the better interests of the different prov-
inces, it was considered necessary to remove it to
Florence. While recognizing the necessity for this
change, it was a matter of deep regret for Victor
Emmanuel that he should have to deprive Turin,
the cradle of the house of Savoy, of the privileges
attached to the capitol of a great state; but there
were powerful considerations in favor of the pro-
posed change, considerations of an administrative,
strategical and parliamentary order which could not
be overlooked. It was easy to guess, however,
though Chevalier Nigra, minister of the Italian king
and persona grata at the French court, was careful
not to hint at it, that the secret hope of Italian
statesmen was to reach Rome one day; and they con-
sidered the move to Florence a long step in that di-
rection. But the hour had not yet struck for this,
and but for the French reverses in 1870, the change
would certainly not have been accomplished as soon
as was the case. Cavour himself was long hostile
to a too rapid entrance into Rome, declaring that
there should always be left a future goal for the
nation to aim at. These matters, though in every-
body's mind at the moment of this visit, were not
broached, for the Empress, for one, did not like
Italian politics, deeply attached as she was to the
Holy See and fearing the ambitious aims and pro-
jects of Victor Emmanuel. Everybody knew her

272

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

views on these points and so these burning questions
were avoided.

Prince Humbert was only twenty in 1864 when he
came to Paris. He bore very little resemblance to
Victor Emmanuel, though he strenuously sought to
imitate his manners. He was much more like Prin-
cess Clotilde ; but in spite of a certain similarity of
features, their faces nevertheless offered striking
differences, especially in expression. Again, the
timidity and gentleness of the brother were replaced
in the sister by vivacity, firmness and tenacity of
purpose.

For several days Saint Cloud was the theater of
grand receptions and festivities in honor of the
young Prince, who proved very amiable and gra-
cious. At one of the receptions, it may be noted, the
celebrated Comtesse de Castiglione made her ap-
pearance. It was one of the last occasions on which
this remarkable woman was seen at Court, and the
fact still remains vividly fixed in my mind. She was
presented to the young Prince, who admitted that
he was very curious to meet her, and declared after-
wards that she came up to his expectations. This
is not always the case, by the way.

After the autumn maneuvers at Chalons, evidently
much pleased with the cordial welcome given him
by his hosts and their court, the future unfortunate
King of Italy returned home. Ever afterwards he
had a warm place in his heart for France and the
French people, notwithstanding the fact that Italian
statesmen, under the influence of Bismarck, strove
for many years to separate the two countries. But
during the Second Empire, and especially during
the earlier period, Napoleon III held them together,

273

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

and if they came together once more in the very
first years of the present century, this natural and
happy result was due in no small measure to the old
sentiments of friendliness solidly established by the
Emperor, of which this visit was one of the founda-
tion stones.

After the departure of Prince Humbert, the Em-
press visited the mineral springs of Schwalbach, a
small town in the duchy of Nassau, then governed
by Duke Adolphus, who w^as mulcted of his domin-
ion in 1866, because of his support of Austria in
Prussia's conflict w^th that power, but later became
Duke of Luxembourg.

At that time she was suffering from nervous
spasms, and the consequent inability to take food
had reduced her to a state of extreme weakness.
The doctors advised her to cross the frontier and
seek health at the waters of Schwalbach. But owing
to the political difficulties then prevalent, the Em-
press was most reluctant to follow their advice and
only consented to do so on condition that she should
be allowed to avoid all pomp and Court ceremonial,
and live in Germany in the strictest privacy. The
necessary diplomatic negotiations and formalities
having been attended to, it was finally agreed that,
traveling under the name of Comtesse de Pierre-
fonds, she would in no way be subjected to the nu-
merous and wearisome duties of a sovereign. If I
am not mistaken, this was, by the way, the first time
Eugenie used this convenient incognito title, which
of course comes from the splendidly restored his-
toric castle of Pierrefonds, near Compiegne.

The Empress left Saint Cloud by the Imperial
train, on September 5th at seven o 'clock in the even-

274

VISITS TO GERMAIsrY AND EGYPT

ing, and reached the frontier about six the following
morning, when the French officials, who had accom-
panied the train, having to make way for German
officials, the latter expressed the desire to "present
their respects to the Empress." In spite of the
earliness of the hour, the latter considered it neces-
sary to comply with this strange request, and re-
ceived them. Thereupon, they presented to her a
bunch of rare orchids, accompanied by a compli-
ment drawn up in the form of a madrigal, which
declared that the ''most beautiful flowers of Ger-
many hastened to welcome the most beautiful flower
of France." This rather heavy bit of Teutonic flat-
tery is mentioned here as a striking illustration of
the friendly feeling for France then existing even
in the minor German official world. These well-in-
tentioned individuals carried their chivalrous en-
thusiasm to the point of decorating with wreaths of
flowers the locomotive which was to draw the Im-
perial train. Though her sleep had been interrupted
— albeit in so poetical a manner — the Empress
warmly thanked the oflicials for their courteous re-
ception, and the train was soon rolling along on
German soil.

The inhabitants of the country round about knew
of Eugenie's coming and her incognito was conse-
quently not much respected. At every station were
words of welcome and cheers innumerable uttered
by sympathetic crowds, which still further proves
what I have always held, that if Bismarck and other
high German politicians had not forced Germany
into a war with France, the people of the two na-
tions would have lived on in peace.

The train hurried over the gigantic bridge which

275

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

spans the Rhine, passed through Mayence with its
pink stone houses, and reached Wiesbaden at one
o'clock. All along the route the Empress had ob-
served every feature of land and people, for this was
her first visit to Germany, since some years, and
everything interested her in this country, so differ-
ent from France in many respects. In fact this jour-
ney across the Rhine did much to reawaken her
waning love for travel, which grew stronger and
stronger with the years.

The Duke of Nassau had sent one of his aides-de-
camp to offer his services and to beg that the Em-
press would continue her journey in the ducal car-
riages, which were in attendance, and were driven
by postilions in orange and blue livery. But as she
did not wish to make any changes in the program
which had been laid out for her, she sent her thanks
to the Duke for his kind attention and mounted, with
the suite, into the hired landaus which drove for two
hours through a beautiful hilly country. It was
pouring with rain when they reached Schwalbach,
but the Empress was warmly welcomed by a crowd
of spectators and bathers.

She took up her abode in a villa of modest appear-
ance, and adopted the mode of living of all visitors
at that watering place. Every one seemed to take
interest in her health and she was the object of
many kind attentions. The Empress soon perceived
a visible change in her appearance, and little by little
she gained strength. It was clearly evident that
these excellent waters were producing their usual
effect.

The party consisted, among others, of the ladies
of the Palace, Comtesse de la Bedoyere and Com-

276

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

tesse de la Poeze, both daughters of the Marquis de
la Rochelambert, formerly French minister in Prus-
sia; they knew German and Germany well, having
been partly educated in that country, and were,
chiefly for that reason, chosen to go with the Em-
press on this tour, her own knowledge of that diffi-
cult language being very poor, especially at that
time. Several high Court male officials were also
in her suite.

The following description of the daily life at
Schwalbach is taken from letters written from there
at the time by a member of the household. This cor-
respondence is here used for the first time:

** German hours and mode of living have been
adopted by us all. The Empress drinks the tepid,
effervescing waters with great regularity and takes
the noted baths, which are certainly doing her much
good. The regulation bath and walk are followed
by dinner at two o'clock, when the local dishes are
partaken of without murmur, even to the kirsclien
compote which accompanies the roast joint. One
day, in honor of the French sovereign, pullets from
France were sent to the table. The Empress rarely
notices what is set before her, and, being absorbed
in conversation, she helped herself somewhat absent-
mindedly; seeing, however, that the dish wont the
round of the table without being touched by any
of those present, she enquired wliy no one was
eating.

*' 'Madame,' was the reply, 'it is because of the
peculiar odor which emanates from that dish!'

"The Empress started and said, with a smile:
'Ah! and you were going to let me cat it!'

"The experiment with French dishes has not,

277

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

therefore, proved a success, and, after this experi-
ence, we are determined that chickens and other
viands of local breeding only shall be employed.

''In spite of her desire to lead a very simple,
healthy life, adhering strictly to the regime of the
place, the Empress cannot avoid receiving certain
princely visitors. Queen Sophie of the Netherlands,
on her way to Evian, has expressed a desire to
break her journey for a few hours in order to see
the Empress whom she appears to be fond of, and
with whom she has kept up a regular correspon-
dence.

"The King of Prussia announced his visit at the
same time as the Queen of Holland. A large bunch
of roses accompanied the message by which 'the
King of Prussia asked to be allowed to pay his re-
spects to the Comtesse de Pierref onds. ' He was
then staying at Baden with his daughter, the Grand
Duchess Louise. It was impossible for the Em-
press, in spite of the strict incognito which she is
maintaining, to refuse to receive King William. So
he came. On this occasion, and in order to show
his respect for the Empress's desire for privacy,
the King abandoned, for the nonce, his uniform, and
put on ordinary civilian clothes, wearing, however —
although his visit took place during the daytime —
the cordon of the Legion of Honor under his coat.
The King's courtesy towards women is well known.
With the Empress, whom he admires very much, as
could be seen, he adopted a rather paternal tone
which was permitted by his greater age. A double
motive is attributed to his visit."

An effort was made by the German official world
to induce the Empress to waive her objections, and

278

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

pay some visits to the surrounding princes. Great
importance was given to the smallest movements
of sovereigns in that most aristocratic country, and
it was not without regret she was informed that the
Court of Berlin witnessed her studied avoidance
of all compromising intercourse with the different
members of the royal family of Prussia during the
sojourn across the Rhine. It was doubtless felt that
such abstention, though justified by her bad state of
health, and the events then occurring in the duchies
— Denmark had just been forced by Prussia and
Austria to renounce Schleswig-Holstein and Lauen-
burg — might pass in the eyes of Europe as a token
of unfriendliness. The Prussians desired to obtain
the absolute neutrality of France in the conflicts
then pending, and it was natural, therefore, that
the King should use his influence to obtain Eugenie's
consent to make and receive a few important visits.
It will be remembered that at one time it was sug-
gested that France should intervene in favor of
Denmark. Reasons of a general character caused
this project to be abandoned and France was forced
to adopt a diplomatic course, in spite of the fact
that all her sympathies were with Denmark, and op-
posed to the policy by which the three duchies were
given to Prussia and Austria, the victorious coun-
tries. It is evident that, under such circumstances,
the Empress felt no inclination for princely visits
which could only be painful for her, and could in no
way change the course of events. The King, no
doubt, thought that l)y liis courteous efforts he would
overcome this reluctance and bring about a meeting
at Baden between her and Queen Augusta. He
urged this, but the Empress declined very decidedly,

279

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

alleging as a sufficient excuse the poor state of her
health, and the doctors' orders, which would not
allow her to interrupt, even for a day, the course of
treatment she was then following. So the King
gave the matter up, without showing too plainly the
disappointment he undoubtedly felt.

The correspondent, from whom citations have al-
ready been given, continues as follows the record of
this German sojourn: ''The Empress now hopes
she has done with visitors. Entirely engrossed by
her course of treatment, and anxious to have a com-
plete rest from politics, she takes the baths, drinks
the waters, scrupulously walks the prescribed dis-
tances, and makes many excursions in the country
round about, which she has much enjoyed. Among
other places the Empress has visited Schlangenbad,
a neighboring spring which is said to have the power
of giving the freshness of eternal youth to the skin.
According to the legend still prevalent in this re-
gion, the water owes its peculiar properties to the
eggs which are deposited in its bed by serpents. As
is the custom, the Empress and her ladies dipped
their hands in the fountain. For a moment, they
certainly appeared extraordinarily white, because
of the transparent nature of the water ; but as soon
as they were dry, they regained their former ap-
pearance, and our skin appears just as old or young,
as the case may be, as it did before ! We had a good
laugh over this, the Empress joining in heartily.

''The Empress has gone very little to Wiesbaden,
because of the great crowd of visitors there, and
also, and chiefly, because she does not wish to be
brought face to face with princely guests whom it
would there be impossible to avoid. She did not

280

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

once enter the Kurhaus, but waited in the carriage
while Madame de la Bedoyere and Madame de la
Poeze, who had expressed the wish to visit the gam-
ing salons, made a tour of inspection. She gave a
louis to her lady-in-waiting, in order that she might
try her luck. Mile. Bouvet placed the louis on the
roulette table and won thirty-six tunes her stake.
She did not wait long enough to see her luck change,
and the three ladies left the gaming rooms all more
or less affected by the sights they had witnessed
there.

''As was to be expected, the Duke of Nassau has
come to visit the Empress. He suggested that she
should walk one day to a hunting box, not very far
distant, where he was in the habit of going to stalk
deer. The Empress was pleased to consent and
walked to La Platte, an admirably situated spot
from which a magnificent panorama of the neighbor-
ing country is to be had. This is not the first time
the Empress has visited La Platte. She saw the
spot in 1849, during a stay at Ems, and recollects
the occasion very clearly. The Duke was, of course,
at the hunting box with all his suite to receive her.
During her stay he showed her the register of 18-49,
where the name of Comtesse de Teba was found side
by side with that of the Comtesse de Montijo.
Luncheon had been prepared in the quaintly fur-
nished dining-room decorated with antlers and vari-
ous skins. The Empress says she will long retain
a vivid recollection of this excursion, of the Duke's
courteous welcome, the picturesque furniture, and,
above all, the marvelous panorama.

"Often, these sumiuc]- evenings, the windows all
open, one or other of tiie ladies sits at the i)iano,

281

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

and the sound of the sweet music, floating through
the cool air, falls on the ears of the passers-by.
The other evening, Comtesse de la Bedoyere, who is
a talented musician, was playing airs from Faust
when a group of Tyroleans, passing through the
town, stopped and asked permission to play for us,
*in their turn,' as they said. There were four men
and one woman. For an hour and more the Em-
press and we other ladies were charmed by moun-
tain airs sung by very pretty voices accompanied
by the fascinating Tyrolese yodel. When the sing-
ing ceased, it was agreed that the musicians should
return the following day.

''Next morning, the Comtesse de la Poeze entered
Mile. Bouvet's room in great haste and evidently
much upset.

'' 'I am afraid,' said she, 'that something dread-
ful has happened during the night. My maid heard
screams coming from the Admiral's room. (The
reference is to x\dmiral Jurien de la Graviere, aide-
de-camp to the Emperor, who is in the Empress's
suite.) She thinks that those Italian singers — no
doubt they were brigands — have broken into his
apartment and murdered him.'

''The maid, whose room was over that occupied
by the Admiral, repeated the tale, adding many de-
tails. At two in the morning, she said, she heard
noises as though some one were struggling, and
recognized the Admiral's voice, who was saying:
'God, take thy victims!' — whatever that meant.
Very much alarmed, but hesitating to say anything,
lest the Empress be disturbed, Madame de la Poeze
and Mile. Bouvet determined to go and knock at the
Admiral's door.

282

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

*' 'What is the matter?' inquired a sleepy voice.

" 'Are you still alive, Admiral T asked the ladies
through the door.

" 'Alive ! Wliy, I am in the best of health.'

" 'But have you had no trouble?'

" 'None. What nonsense is this? I have slept
soundly all through the night. What do you want?'

"Thoroughly satisfied and calmed, the ladies told
the Empress of their alarm as soon as she awoke.
She thereupon called the maid and questioned her.
The woman persisted in her story; declared that it
was a deed of the Tyroleans ; that the Admiral had
most certainly been murdered and that she had very
clearly heard the last words he uttered : ' God, take
thy victims ! '

"At this moment the gallant officer himself ap-
peared on the scone, when the Empress, laughing
heartily, asked the Admiral to give an explanation
of this extraordinary occurrence. M. Jurien de la
Graviero, somewhat disconcerted at first, eventually
joined in the general mei'rimcnt and confessed that
he was subject to nightmare and was no doubt
dreaming when he cried out in the niglit. The Em-
press and her ladies have keenly enjoyed the little
incident.

"Two Frenchmen now staying at Schwal])ach — •
M. Eremy, President of the Cn'dit Fonder IJank,
and Vicomt<' l^e Pic, a ialmted paintei- and son of
one of the J*]niperor's aides-de-cani]) — liave amused
themselves and us by dressing u]) as T\ lolcans and
coming, two days later, to sing a ])l;iintiv(' song in
which all the events, great and small, which have
taken place at Schwall)aeh during the Empress's

283

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

sojourn here, were narrated; and, of course, the
Admiral's dream was not omitted!"

Further evidence was given during this visit of
the high place then held in European politics by the
Second Empire. Notwithstanding the Empress's
desire and strenuous efforts to maintain her incog-
nito, it soon became evident that it would be impos-
sible not to receive other princely visitors than those
already mentioned. So the Emperor of Russia, then
staying at Darmstadt with the Empress Marie Alex-
androvna, courteously came to Schwalbach to pay
his respects. Next came the Grand Duke of Baden
to renew the request of the royal family of Prussia
that the Empress should stop at Baden.

In view of the cordial welcome and hospitality
given her, it was finally considered impossible for
the Empress to persist any longer in the determina-
tion to make no oflScial visits during the cure. So,
having taken the advice of the Emperor, she con-
sented to spend a few hours at Baden. The Duchess
of Hamilton, daughter of Grand Duchess Stephanie
and cousin of the Emperor, was staying at her castle
in Baden, and it was arranged that the Empress
should go there and pay a few visits in the neigh-
borhood.

The journey thither was made as quietly as possi-
ble so as not to attract attention in the district where
at that moment several princes were staying. The
Empress slept at Mannheim in order that her ar-
rival at Baden might happen at a convenient hour.
While she was at the Mannheim hotel, a telegram
was handed, during the repast, to Comte de Cosse
Brissac; who, so as not to betray the incognito,
thought better to refuse it. The sequel to this tele-

284

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

gram incident is found in the following paragraph.

The party left Mannheim for Baden in traveling
costume, when what was their surprise to find the
station of Carlsruhe filled with an enormous crowd
— officers in uniform and military bands playing La
Reine Hortense, and other airs. The King of Prus-
sia himself advanced to the carriage door, and pre-
sented the Grand Duke of Baden to the Empress.
The King, his son-in-law and a few officers then
stepped into the train, which continued its route.
Much astonished at this unexpected reception, she
inquired how it was that she had not been informed
beforehand, so that she could have been in better
form to receive these honors. The King replied that
he had sent a telegram the day before to Comte de
Cosse Brissac. The w^hole thing was now clear, and
all had quite a laugh over ''our unnecessary unpre-
paredness," as the King wittily expressed it.

A further surprise was in store at Baden. When
the train drew up in the station profusely decorated
with flowers and banners, it was found that the
Queen of Prussia and the Grand Duchess of Baden
were there to meet the Empress. They were attired
in gala dresses which contrasted strangely with the
simple traveling costume of Eugenie and the ladies
of her suite. After cordial greetings, they drove in
the Court landaus to the Duchess of Hamilton 's pal-
ace, where it was arranged that the Empress should
attend the grand dinner offered that same evening
in her honor by the Grand Duke of Baden, wliicli de-
layed the departure until the following morning.

Eugenie naturally supposed that she had some
hours before her in which to rest after the jour-
ney, which had been fatiguing, owing to the heat.

285

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

which had suddenly returned, and to the unex-
pected receptions which she had had to undergo.
Her boxes had not been opened, and she was in her
dressing gown, when lo, and behold! the King of
Prussia was announced. It was his official visit, and
so it was impossible not to receive him, while it was
equally impossible, owing to Court etiquette, to
make him w^ait. So the Empress was forced hastily
to put on again her traveling costume, a black silk
skirt, and red woolen bodice, over which she threw
a sealskin cloak which she had worn that morning
and in which she was nearly suffocated during the
conversation, which lasted half an hour.

As soon as the Empress had changed her costume,
she went to return Queen Augusta's visit. At the
palace she found not only the Queen, but the Grand
Duke and the Grand Duchess of Baden and all the
courtiers gathered together. The reception was
most courteous, and the Empress was the object of
marked attentions, while the Countess of Lynar, a
lady who knew her Paris well, and the other ladies
of the Court, which, by the way, seemed more than a
hundred years behind the rest of the world, were
full of gracious attentions for the ladies of our
party.

After visiting the points of interest in the town,
the Empress returned to change her gown again,
and then drove to the summer palace of the Grand
Duke in that town, then frequented by the most ele-
gant society of Europe. After a sumptuous repast
there was some music and Madame Viardot, whom
the Queen of Prussia liked to attract to Baden, sang
before the sovereigns. Eugenie especially appre-
ciated this attention, for this celebrated singer was

286

VISITS TO GEEMANY AND EGYPT

a great favorite with the Emperor and our whole

court.

A kind effort was made to keep her still longer at
Baden, but the Empress had to decline, her excuse
being that she had already delayed her departure,
through that night, and that the Imperial train,
which had come to meet her, was waiting. Queen
Augusta then invited the Empress to come and
drink coffee with her before starting, and this final
kind invitation was accepted. Next morning, at
eight o'clock precisely, the Empress reached the
Queen's apartments, where breakfast was prepared.
Every one was in full dress. That morning the
Queen wore a blue taffeta dress trimmed with white
lace and a blue hat with feathers, w^hich costume was
most tasteful and left an impression on all. As this
was the only opportunity Eugenie ever had of meet-
ing Queen Augusta, who never came to France, her
w^ords, acts, and appearance on this occasion were
long fresh in her memory.

The Queen of Prussia was then fifty years of age.
She was rather tall, had blue eyes, and features
which retained much grace, though she had a rather
weary face. Her hair was dressed in wavy ban-
deaux which had been fashionable some ten or fif-
teen years before, and wliich, consequently, gave her
a somewhat ancient appearance. She was a very
clever woman, spoke; French delightfully, was well
acquainted with French literature and was some-
what expansive in conversation. She was almost
tenderly effusive toAvard the Empress, whom she
then saw for the first time, and her kind words and
wishes were fully returned. In a word, Eugenie
was peculiarly attracted to the Prussian Queeu.

287

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

The correspondent who has already been quoted,
wrote as follows concerning the Prussian King and
Queen :

**It is universally known that the royal couple
are not on good terms, and that the Queen is rarely
with the King. Notwithstanding the wish of their
children and various efforts which have been made
to bring them together, they live much estranged
one from another. This sojourn at Baden has been
one of the rare occasions when they were together.
I am told that the Queen has never had any influence
with her husband and holds an entirely indepen-
dent court, which is more intellectual than politL
cal."

To the end of her life, and in spite of her infirmi-
ties, the Queen of Prussia and Empress of Ger-
many retained a very dignified manner and showed
at all times extraordinary energy in sustaining the
prerogatives of her rank. She took no active part
in the political events of her day, and, though wear-
ing the imperial purple, merely looked on as a spec-
tator. It must not be forgotten, however, that, dur-
ing the War of 1870, she showed great kindness of
heart and, in spite of the very slight influence she
had with the military and political party, did all in
her power to alleviate the sufferings of the French
soldiers. These facts the Empress always kept in
memory, so that she has ever had a most tender
feeling for the Empress of Germany. But how lit-
tle did either of them dream, during those days at
Baden, when Queen Augusta and her daughter vied
with one another in showing the Empress every
kindness and attention, of the terrible tragedy which
was so shortly to startle Europe.

288

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

One final instance of the tender attention of the
Queen. It had been decided that the train would
start at a quarter to ten, and that the King and all
the Court should accompany the Empress to the
carriage. This was done; but this was not all.
When the latter reached Saint Cloud, she found a
telegi'am awaiting her. It was from the Queen of
Prussia inquiring for news of the journey, and in
the course of the evening a second telegram arrived,
this time from the Grand Duchess of Baden, with
similar inquiries and cordial greetings. Appro-
priate answers were, of course, returned. Again I
may state that the Empress never regretted these
early cordial relations with the future German Em-
press, but always felt that if they could have been
cultivated, something might have been done to
avert the conflict which tore apart the two nations.

The Suez Canal was a peculiarly Napoleonic un-
dertaking. The first Emperor would have begun it
if he had not been deterred by a mistake of one of
his engineers concerning the level of the Red Sea.
Ferdinand de Lesseps, whose energy finally carried
the enterprise to success, was a relative of the Em-
press, and Napoleon III lent all the aid which his
high position could give to remove various diplo-
matic and political difficulties which arose from time
to time during the progress of this gigantic work
and which more than once threatened its consum-
mation. It was in every way fitting, therefore, when
the great task was successfully accomplished, that
the French Government should take a leading part
in the ceremonies of the inauguration.

On November 16, 1869, the eve of the day set for
the opening of the canal, the Imperial yacht, Aigle,

289

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

escorted by several warships^ was majestically ad-
vancing towards Port-Said. The Empress was on
board and next day she was to preside at the in-
augural ceremony. The Emperor had informed the
French Parliament that it was his ''desire that, by
her presence, the Empress should boar witness to
the interest felt by France in a work due to the per-
severance and g'cnius of a Frenchman." This was
the reason why she was given this peculiar and im-
portant mission.

The P]mpress was accompanied on this grand voy-
age by a numerous and brilliant suite, and was
everywhere received and treated as a sovereign not
only of France, but of Europe. She always retained
the most vivid recollection of this memorable voy-
age. In 1905 she revisited the spot where she had
been so triumphantly welcomed over thirty-five
years before; and when, on board the Macedonia,
the shores of Egypt were first seen silhouetted
against the horizon, so strong was the emotion which
the Empress felt that for a moment tears came into
her eyes, so touching was the vision which had sud-
denly rushed back on her, by a swift trick of mem-
ory, like a radiant transformation scene.

At Constantinople, where the Empress went first
to visit the Sultan, suzeraiii of the Khedive, the re-
ception was exti\aordinarily magnificent. The Turk-
ish ruler had spared none of the magic power of
Oriental pomp to render the receptions more effec-
tive, and the impression produced on the imagina-
tion of the Ottoman population by the presence
among them of a crowned woman, an unheard-of
event in the annals of Islam, Was said to have sur-
passed all that can be imagined. When the Empress

290

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

was told of this fact, by one of the ministers, she
remarked: "I trust I have been worthy of my sex
and have been no discredit, in the eyes of these good
people, to the crowned heads of the stronger sex."
He very politely assured her that she "almost
equaled the Sultan!"

^ On the first approach of the Aigle, an entire fleet
of ships, decked with flags, came out to meet the
Empress. An enormous crowd covered the two
shores of the Bosphorus, while the fire of thirty bat-
teries announced our arrival. Finally the Aigle
dropped ^nchpr in front of the palace of J3eyler-bey,
when a row--.b£)at, surmounted by a red dais of vel-
vet, embroidered in gold, left the quay and came
rapidly forward, and the Empress soon perceived
that the Sultan himself had come to fetch her and
to escort her with solemn pomp to the palace.

The Turkish sovereign desired to show every sign
of courtesy, respect, thought and attention and even
wished to kiss the Empress's hand, an unheard-of
thing, I am told, on the part of the Commander of
the Faithful. But, out of respect for Mussulman
customs and feelings, she discreetly declined to al-
low this mark of homage to be paid to her, and
warmly thanked the Sultan for his many kindnesses.
Slie then told him how deeply pleased she was with
all the beautiful sights that had met her eyes since
her arrival in Turkish watci'S.

After paying tlio Sultuna Valide a visit which slie
returned the following day, the Emjjress witnessed,
seated in a vast stand hung with velvet and ch)th
whose hue was that of the I'^rencli C()h)rs, a review
of twenty-two thousand soldiers. Thongh she had
seen many of the finest troops of Christian Europe,

291

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

there was a certain originality, wildness and dash
about these Turkish soldiers that charmed her and
the memory of which always remained with her.

In the evening, the Bosphorus was illuminated,
and the palaces, public buildings, kiosks and ships
of the imperial marine all shone with multicolored
lights. Everything appeared to be aflame, from the
Arsenal to Therapia. The beautiful night, and the
calm sea under a starlit sky gave the already mar-
velous scenery an indescribable grandeur and
awakened feelings of the most emotional nature. It
was one of the Arabian nights brought into a burn-
ing and magnificent reality. Delighted with what
she beheld, the Empress repeatedly expressed her
pleasure and thanks, and, at the same time, her re-
gret that the Emperor and Prince Imperial could
not be present at these unforgettable scenes in which
France was glorified in the person of her sovereign.
From that day on the Empress always enjoyed a
visit to the far eastern end of the Mediterranean,
and in those waters many of the happiest days of
her later life were spent.

All these Turkish festivities paled, however, be-
fore those that awaited her in Egypt. The inaugura-
tion of the Suez Canal was for France a real
triumph in the eyes of the whole civilized world —
almost an apotheosis. Surrounded by the Emperor
of Austria, the Prince Royal of Prussia, the Prince
and Princess of the Netherlands, Emir Abd-el-
Kader, M. Ferdinand de Lesseps, and a host of other
celebrities, the Empress presided that day, in the
name of France and in the presence of the nations,
at the solemn consecration of the greatest engineer-
ing enterprise of the century. France had morally

292

1\ .'

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT '"''''

and pecuniarily supported the project of M. de Les-
seps, so wo have good ground to be proud. Perhaps
it is not too much to say that it was due in part to
Eugenie's influence and to her perseverance in aid-
ing M. de Lesseps, whose grand project she admired
from the very first, that the canal was finally fin-
ished. M. de Lesseps was in the habit of making
this statement much stronger.

The great engineer and diplomat has written the
following words which I may be allowed to give
here, especially as I do not think they have ever
been printed before: "The Empress, has claimed
no part in the work now accomplished; but her pres-
ence at the ceremony was so natural that it was the
fit consecration of the conduct she had hitherto ob-
served.) Every one agreed to show the Empress
something more than a respectful homage and defer-
ence; there was in it a tribute of gratitude the real
significance of which could escape no one's atten-
tion. In the midst of a' dazzling vision sparkling
with shimmering Oriental and African costumes,
mingled with Western uniforms, Circassian and
Hungarian magnates, mufties in green caftans, and
officers of the Indian army, the French sovereign
was the cynosure of all eyes. Not one minute did
she dream of priding herself unduly on all this hom-
age. She was only desirous that the woman should
not efface the sovereign, and wished it to be felt
that all this incense and honor was offered to the
Empress simply as representing at one and the
same time a great country and the triumph of civil-
ization."

Before the blessing of the canal was performed
by the Bishop of Alexandria, Mgr. Bauer, the fash-

293

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ionable prelate of the epoch, pronounced an elo-
quent discourse. To the Empress who found it
difficult to hide her emotion, the eloquent priest ad-
dressed the following words, which she, of course,
felt w^ere much too flattering, but which are given
here as a good example of the excessive homage paid
her and, through her, to France, on this occasion :

"Those who have coojDerated in an intimate man-
ner in this great enterprise, know the part your
Majesty has played therein, and know that that part
is largo. But it is your custom to do the most im-
portant things in silence. However, it is necessary
that history should register the fact that this tre-
mendous v/ork is to a very great extent yours; and
history, in saying this, will speak only the bare
truth. But history will add that, in lending your in-
fluence to this enterprise, this Canal of the Two
Worlds, you have been in closest communion of
thought and sympathy with the whole of France,
which has ever approved of this grand work, with
that generous and noble France which, in every class
of society, has been enthusiastic in wishing well for
the Suez Canal, and prodigal in lending its millions,
its arms, its engineers, its machiner}-; with that
France, I sa}', which has, so to speak, identified itself
with one of its sons so providentially gifted by per-
suasive and simple eloquence for the accomplish-
ment of this prodigious undertaking."

The following day the flotilla which carried the
Princes started, with the Aigle at its head, to at-
tempt for the first time the passage henceforth to
be opened to the commerce of the entire world. But
an unfortunate accident delayed the departure. An
Egyptian advice-boat, sent oft" ahead, got stuck in

294

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT ' '

the sand and interrupted the navigation. Informed
of this fact, the Khedive flew into a terrible passion ;
but M. de Lesseps, informed of the matter, gave
this order, with his customary imperturbable se-
renity: ''We must either get the boat off the sand,
which is not impossible, or set fire to it, or blow it
up." The first method having fortunately succeed-
ed, there was but a slight delay, and two hours later
the line got under way again, the boat firing a sig-
nal to this effect.

The Empress knew nothing of this mishap, so that
when she heard this round of cannon shots coming
from the unlucky boat shunted into one of tlie canal
stations, she imagined that the Viceroy had shown
the delicate attention of anchoring one of his gun-
boats there to do her honor. She so informed ]\[.
de Lesseps, who explained the real case, whereupon
it is said that she remarked: "AVell, you see I
am disposed to give the Khedive the benefit of the
doubt. We are treated with so many honors that
it would not take much to make me believe that the
thunder and lightning are a part of the fete."

A few minutes later M. de Lesseps presented to
the Empress his young fiancee, i\llle. de J^ragand.
Notwithstanding the difference in age between this
young girl and M. de Lesseps, who was just sixty,
Eugenie did not hesitate, after a chat with lier, to
compliment J\I. de Ijesseps on his choice and inform
him that she well understood liis detcriniiialioii 1o
wed her. "Now that the canal is finished, you have
earned the right to retire to the honie-eireh'." "iiiit
some of my quidnunc fi'icnds assure me," answc^red
the Count, "that it is easier to dig a canal than to

295

MEMOIKS OF THE~ EMPRESS EUGENIE

live happily with a young wife ; but I believe I can
do both." And he did.

Ismailis, an improvised town set up in the open
air and full of people of all countries, seemed like
fairyland as the Imperial party approached it. Here
dromedaries were mounted in order to review the
cavalcade of troops and the Bedouins' fantasia. Some
hundreds of horsemen, with their burnoose flying
in the wind, handled their vigorous and agile ani-
mals with a marvelous dexterity and waved thoir
long carbines in the air, firing as they flew past.
Standing up straight in their stirrups, they threw
themselves into the -course with the swiftness of
lightning and executed clever evolutions in the midst
of clouds of dust and smoke from their fire-arms.
Other Arabs, erect on their fine, richly caparisoned
dromedaries, also took part in these fantastic exer-
cises and sent their djerrids flying to a great dis-
tance, the javelinlike arm, with its blunt point, re-
bounding from shields of buffalo skin. The sound
of the rifles and the cries of joy from an enthusiastic
crowd added to the animation of this picturesque
spectacle and all repeatedly expressed their won-
der and interest.

Before the ball in the evening there was a visit
to the dervishes — howling and whirling dervishes;
some, holding between their teeth a burning coal or
a red-hot iron, turning on their heels with a star-
tling rapidity, others working themselves up into
fearful convulsions or thrusting into their ears,
their tongues and other parts of the body, sharp in-
struments, until they succumbed under the fatigue
or the pain ; others chewing cactus leaves, or eating
live serpents and scorpions. All this was viewed with

296

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT

more or less revulsion and some, with morbid curi-
osity. Of most interest to the Empress, were
their religious exercises, which appear to consist
chiefly in the recital of zikrs. Seated or standing,
they form a circle, and then sing or scream out the
''illalla," '^llalah," until their strength is spent.
They accompany this wild song with movements of
the body, and throw their heads forwards and back-
wards, and from right to left. One of them goes
into the middle of the circle and dances, with verti-
ginous rapidity, a sort of two-step valse, ceasing
only when he is utterly worn out and groaning with
fatigue. He is then immediately replaced by an-
other who does the same thing. These fakir rites
are now well known in the West; but at the time of
her visit to Egypt this was not the case, and these
strange ceremonies made a deep impression on
Eugenie that has never worn off.

Bengal lights of many colors played a prominent
part at the ball given at the Viceroy's palace,
which striking edifice was built, furnished and
surrounded with flower-gardens all in less than six-
months. There was present a great crowd bedecked
with orders of all kinds, the rich costumes of tlie
sheiks in great caftans with ornamented belts of
gold and precious stones giving a peculiar stamp lo
the variegated scene whicli was not soon to be for-
gotten. The Empress walked several times round
the ball-rooms with the sovereigns and princes, and
was in no haste to depart; for never before liad she
seen such a curious sight and seldom since; and
when, at one o'clock, a fairylike supper was served,
she warmly congratulated the Khedive on the artis-
tic success of the really superb fete.

297

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Next day there was a visit to Suez. At this point,
M, Rioii, the draftsmaPx of the Paris Illustration,
who had made the drawings of the different parts of
the canal, offered the Empress an album filled with
excellent water-color pictures. She carefully pre-
served this rare volume, as it brought back to her
so vividly this memorable voyage ; but unfortunately
it was destroyed in the Tuileries fire in 1871.

On Saturday, the 20th, the boats of the different
sovereigns and princes arrived at Suez. Cannon
were fired to salute their appearance, and the scene
again became truly wonderful. All the ships were
drawn up in a line of battle while the magnificent
harbor, admirably lighted, was framed at the far
end by high mountains elegantly silhouetted against
the sky. The Eed Sea was calm, and myriads of
little fish swam between the various craft. The
Empress spent a long time drinking in this beauti-
ful scene from the deck of her yacht. "Your maj-
esty is evidently charmed by this view^," remarked
the Khedive. "I am, indeed," she replied. "M. de
Lesseps says this alone was worth making the canal
for," added Ismail. "I fully share his opinion,"
Eugenie answered full of enthusiasm.

Another ball was to be given at Cairo in honor of
the foreign sovereigns, but the Empress could not
be present on that occasion. After visiting Sakka-
rah, the Serapeum and the granitic curiosities there,
she decided to make a trip up the Nile, which had
always been one of her fondest dreams, and whence,
on November 27, she vs-rote to Napoleon a letter
which has never been given exactly and which may
be found interesting:

298

VISITS TO GERMANY AND EGYPT \ ,^,

My very dear Louis : '■^'^ '' " r, o •

I write tliis on my way to Assouan on the Nile. To say we feel
cool would not be absolutely true, but the heat is quite bearable,
for there is some breeze, though in the sun it is a different matter.
I have news of you aud of Louis every day by telegram. This
is marvelous and very precious to me, and I am always held to
the friendly shore by that wire which unites me to all I love.

I am delighted with our charming voyage. I would like to
describe it to you, but many others more clever and better with
their pens than I am, have undertaken that task; so it seems I
bad best wrap myself up in mute admiration.

The letter then toiiclies on current French politics
which were very stormy at this moment, and con-
tinues :

I was much tormented by yesterday's events and to know that
you are in Paris without me; but all has passed oK well as I ]\
learn by your wire. "When one sees other peoples, one appreci- ■• ^ '

ates better the injustice of our own. I think, nevertheless, one
should not be disheartened, but walk forward in the way you have
opened up; faith in the concessions which have been granted is,
as we think and say, a good thing; I therefore hope that your
speech before the Chambers will be couched in that sense; the
greater the need of strength in the future, the more necessary it is x

to sliov/ the country that one has ideas and not mere devices. I
am very far off aiu] very ignorant of things since my dejiarlure
to speak thus, but I am hriiily convinced that continuity of ideas
is true force; I do not like sudden jumjjs and am coiivinced that
one cannot bring about two coups d'etat in the same reign. I am
talking at random, for I am })reaching to one who knows more on
this subject than I do. But I must say sometliiug if only to prove
what you well know — that my hoai't is near you both, and if in ,

days of calm my vagabond s])iril hjvcs to n)am in space, it is near
you two tliat I like to bo on days of anxiety aud worry.

Far from men and things one breathes a serenity which is
beneficial to body and spirit: and by an effort of the iinairination
I fancy that all is well with you because 1 know nothing a])out
what is going on. Amuse yourself. I tliink disti'actions are in-
dispensable, for one must buihl uj) one's moral fabric just as one

299

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

builds up an enfeebled constitution. Certainly thinking about
one thing ends by wearing out the best organized brain, I have
experienced this, and I now dismiss from memory all that which
in the past has tarnished the fine colors of my day-dreams. My
own life is finished ; but I live again in my son and I hold those as
real joys which pass through his heart to mine.

Meanwhile, I enjoy my trip, the sunsets, and this wild yet
cultivated nature on a space fifty yards wide along the banks,
behind which is the desert with its sand hills, and the whole
lighted up by an ardent sun.

Good-by, and always believe in the affection of your very
devoted

EUGI^NIB.

Soon after penning this letter, the Empress re-
turned to France, where she found that the small
black clouds, which had grown during her absence,
were about to burst and one of the heaviest poli-
tical storms that Europe has known was on the point
of breaking over Germany and her adopted country.
The high respect shown for France by all the official
world during this eastern tour strengthened the
Empress in her efforts to do all in her power to
avert the catastrophe; and when, in after years,
she looked back on this period, Eugenie al-
ways felt that the conflict of 1870 should never have
occurred and could never have occurred if the pas-
sion to *' unify Germany" had not became a ''fixed
idea" in the brain of a little group of high-handed
statesmen on the other side of the Rhine. ''The
peace of the East" w^ould have continued to prevail
in the West if it had not been for these Teutonic
perturbators.

CHAPTER Xn

COURT LIFE DURING THE SECOND EMPIRE

Since the end of the Restoration in 1830 down to
the advent of the Second Empire in 1852, that is, for
a period of over twenty years, there may be said to
have been in France no such thing as Court l^ife in
the full meaning of the term. Louis Philippe prided
himself on being the Citizen King and great sim-
plicity reigned at the Tuileries. But the Emperor
Napoleon knew how the French character liked court
ceremonies and how advantageous it would bo to
the Paris trades people if fashion and wealth were
given an opportunity to assert themselves. So one
of his first acts on becoming Emperor was to give as
rich a stamp as possible to the Court life of the new
government, and in these efforts the Empress did all
in her power to second him.

In 1869, only a few months before the opening of
the Suez Canal, in the execution of which work the
personal intervention of the Emperor, as we saw in
the last chapter, had had such great weight, there
was no favor which the Emperor was not ready to
grant to the Khedive Ismail and his sou Ihissciu
Pacha, who was then studying in France. In tlic
summer of that year, the latter came to spend a
month at Saint Cloud, accompanied by iiis governor,
Major de Castex, who later became (ioneral do Cas-
tex. The attentions paid this young man will give a

.301

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

fair idea of a certain amiable side of court life under
the Second Empire.

At first, the entire change of life and habits some-
what disconcerted the Egyptian prince; but the
cordial welcome he received from the Emperor and
the Empress, and also from the Prince Imperial,
whose games he shared at the Tuileries, speedily put
him at his ease and made him feel quite at home in
the court circle. Of middle height, olive complexion,
with fine black eyes and a good figure, speaking
French very correctly, affable when not overcome by
shyness, Prince Hussein was charming at the age of
sixteen or seventeen. Since then, he has become a
man of intellectual parts whom all the capitals of
Europe have learned to appreciate ; and now hardly
a year passes that he does not spend some months in
Germany, but especially in England and in France,
where he has numerous friends, and where he com-
mands respect and admiration of all intelligent
circles.

From the moment the young Prince set foot in
Saint Cloud, in that summer, of some forty years
ago, every effort was made to interest him in things
that would improve his heart and mind. The conver-
sation constantly turned on Eg}^t, and he was con-
stantly consulted as to the program of the voyage
which the Empress was about to undertake. He fully
appreciated the compliment, was most charming and
'* pleased every one infinitely by his good manners
and graciousness," as the Emperor said to his
father. He saw the Prince Imperial, who was then
thirteen, several times each day, and the two boys
became fast friends. They rode together under the
vigilant eye of M. Baehon, the Prince's riding mas-

302

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

ter; they walked together or amused themselves at
the gymnasium in the private park or at games in
the Trocadero garden, accompanied by the faithful
Conneau, and, on certain days, they enjoyed the
society of some of the Prince Imperial's other com-
panions— the young Due de Huescar, son of the Due
d'Albe, Jules Espinasse, son of the General, and the
sons of Baron Corvisart, my brother and me. It
was always, by the way, one of Eugenie's principal
worries to find suitable playmates for her son.

After the birth of the Prince Imperial, until the
end of the Second Empire, care for his health,
anxiety when he was absent from the palace or from
Paris and a general regard for his interests and
welfare largely modified in fact the spirit of Court
life, especially as concerned the Emperor and the
Empress. They could never forget for a moment
how precious was the life of this child both to them
and to the regime which they had reestablished with
so much effort and sacrifice. Let me give one
example of this excessive care which they had to
exercise over everything that concerned the Prince
Imperial. And how well I remember the incident !

In 1865, Mile. Robin, a charming young girl, was
taken with a rash just before one of the Tuileries
balls. She pleaded with her mother to let her attend
notwithstanding this sign of danger of some sort.
She was a fine dancer, and the Prince Imperial was
very attentive to her that evening. When she re-
turned home after a pretty vigorous evening of
waltzing, she was taken ill and the physicians soon
saw that she had the measles. The disease struck in
and in forty-eight hours the poor child was dead.

303

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

We were all much afflicted at the news ; but that was
not the end of our sorrows.

Measles was epidemic at that moment at Paris and
was very virulent. New and dangerous cases were
constantly reported. The Prince Imperial was soon
down with it, and the doctors of the Court all said he
had caught it from the unfortunate Mile. Robin.
When he was supposed to have recovered, it was
considered desirable, in order to help disperse the
fears then rife in Paris, both concerning the epi-
demic in general and the attack which the Prince had
just undergone, that he should appear in public. So
on March 16th, which was his birthday, he was per-
mitted to drive out. The Empress felt very uneasy
about this, but she did not like to interfere, es-
pecially as the Emperor was disposed to twit her a
bit about her "apron-string" treatment of their dear
boy. But they soon saw that he had gone out too soon
after his convalescence. Although the day was fine,
it was very cold for the season and the Prince was
not benefited by the outing. Quite the contrary. On
his return to the palace, he had a chill and was many
days in recovering. In fact, he did not shake otf the
result of this illness for many months afterwards ;
and during this time, his condition made many mod-
ifications in the whole social and public life of the
Court.

But to return to our Egyptian friends, at the be-
ginning of July, 1869, the Khedive Ismail himself
came to officially invite the Empress to the festivi-
ties of the opening of the Canal. The fete given in
his honor was veiy magnificent. For the first and
last time the gardens were illuminated with electric
lights, by means of two batteries placed in the win-

304

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

dows of the upper floors of the castle. Splendid fire-
works were set off and the park was thrown open
in order that the public might better enjoy the sight.
The Prince Imperial and his companions were al-
lowed to sit up beyond the usual hour and several
of the boys still remember vividly the scene which
they admired from the iron horse-shoe balcony of
the castle. Before the fireworks were set off, a
troupe of excellent actors gave, in the Salon de
Mars, Gondinet's play La cravat e blanche. The play
had very nearly to be abandoned because of the in-
quisitiveness of the public, which had taken advan-
tage in great numbers of the Emperor's permission
to enter the park and gardens, and now seemed bent
on penetrating into the palace itself. So it was
found necessary to clear ^liC terrace immediately
surrounding the castle and thus prevent the crowd
from getting in at the windows. By this means no
disorder spoiled the end of the fete.

Great preparations had been made for the ball
which was to follow the illuminations and fire-works.
An amusing detail may be given which shows that
the court etiquette of the Second Empire was not
unbending. When it was learned that the Khedive
Ismail did not possess the shadow of a pair of knee-
breeches in his wardrobe, the other gentlemen were
ordered to wear frock-coats and trousers, and the
Egyptian Prince was not aware of the momentary
confusion which he had occasioned.

This ball, given in the Galerie d 'Apollo and the
neighboring salons, was one of the finest fetes of
tlie Empire. The oflficial world, elegant society, dis-
tinguished foreigners, and numerous officers were
invited and their various costumes and uniforms

305

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

produced a striking effect. The warm weather made
it possible for the guests to stroll in the park under
the fine old trees, which added immensely to the
charm of the evening's entertainment.

A remarkable example of ''Court flattery" which,
naturally, the Empress always discouraged, oc-
curred at this ball, and as it was worthy of a Ver-
sailles courtier of the olden time, it may be men-
tioned here. The very young daughter of a well-
known deputy of Bourgogne was presented to the
Empress. Perceiving that the girl was somewhat
abashed the latter said kindly to her: "Do not be
afraid, Mademoiselle, Have you any favor {grace,
in French) to ask of me I ' '

"Ah, Madam," replied the pretty and precocious
child, "when one has had the joy of looking upon
you, the only grace one can wish for is yours. ' '

Those who heard the compliment were rather
astonished and surprised. It was repeated through-
out the palace and had quite a success, but was evi-
dently too pretty not to have been prepared before-
hand.

This, by the way, was the last fete given at Saint
Cloud. The unfortunate war of 1870 was at hand,
the castle with all its art treasures and historic sou-
venirs was burnt during the catastrophe, and sad to
relate, to-day only a grassy sward marks the spot
where the famous palace once stood in all its beauty.

The Queen-Mother Isabella, and the Prince of the
Asturias, who became later King of Spain, came to
dine at the palace on two occasions at about this
period. The Queen, already afflicted by excessive
obesity, was affable as usual, smiling amiably on
every hand, and saying a kind word to every one.

306

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

I particularly remember this visit because a dance
was got up in the Salon de Mars, to the sound of a
mechanical piano, a contrivance then attracting con-
siderable attention, but which I abominated and
which I heard for the first time on this occasion. The
Prince Imperial and his boy friends were respon-
sible for its presence at the castle. They used to
say, that they wished to see "how it worked."

The monotony of the evenings at Saint Cloud were
thus often broken into by a little gaiety. Every one
danced at these small "hops," officers from the gar-
rison and members of princely households mingling
together. The Prince Imperial and his companions
also had their little hops, and it was not rare for the
Emperor to demand the Boulangere, a dance whose
chief figTire resembles the grand chain of the
Lancers, and if he felt in the mood, he would even
set the example himself and take part in the general
merriment.

The other evening spent by Queen Isabella at the
palace was devoted to a ride in jaunting cars
through the Bois de Boulogne. The day had been
very oppressive and the sovereigns and their guests
went out to seek a little fresh air. Leaving our car-
riages when they reached the meadows which border
the Seine, on the west side of the Bois, the royal
party greatly enjoyed the promenade. The three
little princes who were of the party — the Prince Im-
perial, the future Alfonso XII, and Hussein Pacha
— accompanied by their friends, began to play like
schoolboys on a holiday. Who could tlien have
guessed what the future had in store for two of
them?

Many anecdotes might be related concerning the

307

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

court of the Second Empire at Saint Cloud. The fol-
lowing, which is not generally known, may be given
here:

When the Emperor was fresh from the historical
researches connected with his Life of Julius CcBsar,
his mind was naturally stored with the facts, dates
and names relating to Roman history. So he took
a malicious pleasure in seizing the occasion of the
gathering of the household at meal-time to suddenly
startle this or that guest by asking puzzling ques-
tions about ancient history. Consequently, every-
body was on tenter hooks when the conversation
turned towards these early times, and every face
would look down on the plates so as to avoid meeting
the Emperor's glance and so escape the humiliation
of being laughed at by those present, for some ab-
surd reply, that perhaps a schoolboy would not be
guilty of. "Nothing makes one so happy as the fail-
ure of others," was the remark which the quizzing
host made, on one of these occasions, when each of
us seemed to enjoy the discomfiture of his or her
neighbor.

The automatic movement of the heads, all bending
down at the same moment, had something very
funny in it, and amused the Emperor as though he
had been a child. It was good to hear his open and
catching laughter when he had asked a very compli-
cated question and the person addressed, after
blushing or stammering, remained speechless. This
catechizing was indulged in even on the days when
the ministers met in council, and the discreet but
real enjo\Tnent which the Emperor felt when an
"Excellency" "flunked" was especially amusing. It
is needless to add that the Emperor nover sliowcd a

308

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

lack of tact in this connection and was careful in
the choice of his innocent victims. Thus he never
questioned Prince Hussein, who might have replied
by asking a fact in the history of some of the
Eameses, nor the Prince's governor, being careful
not to diminish the prestige of the tutor in the eyes
of the young Egyptian.

Another anecdote concerns General de Galliffet,
then a colonel returning from Africa, where he held
a command. One morning he arrived at Saint Cloud,
at half past eleven, and waited in the salon preced-
ing the dining-room, where every one welcomed him,
for he was known to be persona grata at court.
Some surprise was felt, however, that he should pre-
sent himself at such an hour without invitation. The
chamberlain on duty even ventured to inform him
that the breakfast hour was near and that the Em-
peror and the Empress might appear at any moment.
But Colonel de Galliffet showed no signs of uneasi-
ness and awaited events. Hearing at this instant
some steps in the private apartments, he hid behind
a screen, when suddenly the Emperor, the Empress
and the Prince Imperial entered. While they were
engaged in returning the salutations of those
present, Galliffet, leaving his hiding place, on a sud-
den stood before them, bowing low with all the grace
he could master. "Ali, there is Galliffet!" both sov-
ereigns exclaimed at the same time. "Where do you
come from?" added the PJmperor, smiling. The self-
possessed officer made a suitable reply, with the
spoilt child's certitude of receiving a kind welcome,
whereupon the Emperor remarked: "You are, of
course, breakfasting with us," and in went "the un-
bidden guest" just as if lie had received an invita-

309

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tion in due form. He was especially gay and talk-
ative that morning and, as usual, was the soul of the
table, which led the Emperor to whisper in his ear at
the end of the repast: "Well, Colonel, unless some
of my invited guests are a little more witty and
loquacious, I am going to try how it goes to invite
nobody."

The short war period of 1870 was sad at Saint
Cloud. After the departure of the Emperor and
Prince Imperial all became calm and quiet. Now, as
'* Empress-Regent" Eugenie remained at the castle,
in the company of her nieces, Admiral Jurien de la
Graviere, the Emperor's aide-de-camp, and the
members of the household, following closely home
and foreign events and impatiently awaiting news
from the army.

Admiral Jurien never left the Empress during
those long days of trial and anxiety. Settled at Saint
Cloud with his whole family, he was always at hand,
and ready at the first call to fly to her side. Thus, on
the evening of August 7th, when he learned that bad
news from the front had reached the castle, and
entered her apartments, he found the Empress with
tears in her eyes and speechless, holding a telegram
which Comte de Cosse Brissac, the chamberlain, had
just deciphered. The fatal message bore the an-
nouncement of the disasters at Forbach and Woerth.
''The army is disbanded," wrote the Emperor; "we
must now raise our courage to the height of our mis-
fortunes." Crushed by the terrible news. Admiral
Jurien said not a word. Then M. de Brissac brought
the second part of the telegram attenuating in a
certain degree the commencement : ' ' All may yet be
repaired." A feeling of relief took possession of

310

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

those present on reading these words, and I remem-
ber that Eugenie exclaimed: ''Thank God, we have
yet some ground for hope."

The Empress immediately gave orders for the
return to Paris. State papers, and all private
articles of value were gathered together and the
Court hastily settled at the Tuileries. The pictures
and works of art which decorated the palace at Saint
Cloud were transferred to the Louvre and the
National Repository. Thanks to this wise measure,
many precious canvases and artistic pieces of furni-
ture were saved from the flames which destroyed the
royal residence so soon afterwards. Among these
were many objects of much price which once be-
longed to Marie Antoinette and which had been care-
fully collected. The Empress felt from the start that
if matters turned badly on the frontier, the very
existence of the regime was endangered, and so, with
this always in mind during this crisis, the result was
that many things of every kind that might other-
wise have been lost to France were preserved, and
the wreck of the private fortune, papers, and other
matters of the Imperial family was far less than
would otherwise have been the case.

But to return to a happier phase of court life
ander the Second Empire and to another center of
its existence, Fontainebleau, where, at the close of
May, 1858, the Emperor and the Empress stayed for
a time. It was a delightful rest after the January
tragedy — the Orsini plot — and the complications
with England which had arisen from the "Colonels'
Address" one of the unfortunate results of this ter-
rible attempt on the Emi)eror's life.

311

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

The town of Fontainebleau welcomed the imperial
couple with even more warmth than usual. At four
in the evening the Emperor, the Prince Imperial
and the Empress, entered the well decorated streets,
accompanied by Queen Sophie of the Netherlands,
the Prince Royal of Wiirtemberg, Prince Napoleon,
Princess Mathilde, Prince Alexander of the Nether-
lands, Prince Nicolas of Nassau, Prince Joachim
Murat, Comtesse de Montijo, the English Ambassa-
dor and Lady Cowley, the Ministers of the Nether-
lands and of Wiirtemberg, and many other notabili-
ties. It was a remarkable cavalcade in every respect
and caused much favorable comment at the time.
''A regime that can bring together such a brilliant
throng," remarked a Senator, ''has the countrj^ and
Europe behind it," a statement which was unques-
tionably true at this moment.

On the following day, a country dance was given
in one of the prettiest spots of the forest — young
men and women dancing the Boulangere on a smooth
green sward, strewn with spring flowers, to the
music of the forest guides; the next morning there
was a stag hunt, and in the evening a torch-light
procession in the Oval Court-yard, to which the pub-
lic were admitted by the Porte Doree, the fine gate-
way decorated with sculptures and frescoes through
which Charles Quint passed w^hen he came to visit
Francis I, and which the Emperor always pointed
out to his guests as one of the most interesting ob-
jects of the castle. At this fete the Emperor ap-
peared on the balcony, with Queen Sophie on his
arm, and was much acclaimed by the crowd.

The Queen of the Netherlands and the Prince of
"Wiirtemberg soon left Fontainebleau, but the Court

312

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

remained there three weeks longer. Distinguished
guests belonging to the diplomatic corps and society,
various members of the cabinet with their wives, and
some of the members of the household came in turn
to the castle, and though life was rather peaceful at
Fontainebleau and all were particularly bent that
year in enjoying rest from the trials and emotions
of the winter — still there were a goodly number of
distractions and amusements of different kinds as
always characterized the Court life of the Second
Empire. "One of the first duties of a sovereign,"
the Emperor used to say, "is to amuse his subjects
of all ranks in the social scale. He has no more right
to have a dull Court than he has to have a weak
army or a poor navy."

At Fontainebleau long drives, and from time to
time a hunt, were the chief distractions. Another
favorite pastime of the sovereigns and their guests
was paying impromptu visits to the artistic celeb-
rities who were then found in such large numbers in
and around the Fontainebleau forest. Thus one day
Napoleon, with the Empress by his side, and driving-
a light carriage he liked to handle himself, stopped
before the house of the painter Decamps. The
artist had been informed only a few minutes pre-
viously of their coming and had hastily brought out
the few canvases his studio then contaiiied. The Em-
peror took great interest in them and the sovereigns
both wai"mly congratulated the talented painter on
his beautiful work. Another day, the Empress
visited the cliildren's home kept by nuns, and, after
witnessing the games and exercises of the inmates,
distributed cakes and sweets among the young peo-
ple, much to their pleasure. Another time, the

313

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Choral Society of Fontainebleau, composed of work-
men, sang a cantata entitled the Imperial Hunt. The
Emperor and the rest listened to the simple song,
which was given in the English garden, congrat-
ulated the singers and had champagne served to
them. When the wine was poured, the Emperor
raised his glass saying: "Gentlemen, let us drink to
political and musical harmony," and the workmen
replied with loud cheering. Another afternoon, the
Empress and her ladies took Rosa Bonheur by sur-
prise, found her in her masculine attire, and praised
her fine animal pictures. All these visits entertained
the gTiests of the castle and rendered the Court very
popular in the neighborhood. "When the Emperor
comes," said one of the mayors, "we, here in Fon-
tainebleau, imagine that the Age of Louis XIV has
returned."

Before leaving Fontainebleau this year, the Em-
peror reviewed, as usual, tlie garrison troops, and
decorated a few of the officers with the cross of the
Legion of Honor. The town was again in gala
dress on the day of our departure and then every-
thing became calm once more in the quiet old place.
"We will now go to sleep till next summer," re-
marked this same good old mayor, as he bade the
Empress farewell.

Fontainebleau was much entertained during the
year 1861 by the arrival of the Persian and Siamese
ambassadors. At that date Sultans and Shahs never
came in person to European countries and about all
that was known concerning them was what was
found in the Arabian Nir/hts. So when it was an-
nounced that a Persian ambassador was coming to
France, both the Emperor and the Empress thought

314

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

that the occasion should not be lost to impress on
this Oriental the grandeur of western civilization.
The political effect of such an act could not be bad.
The Emperor even suggested that the Empress also
should be present at the official reception of the em-
bassy. Up to that time, she had never participated
in ceremonies of this kind. This v/as a new depart-
ure which interested her very much. It was decided
that she should be in full Court dress, that she
should be surrounded by all the ladies of the palace
and that she should be decked out in the finest
jewels. All this was done and a grand ceremony,
which much impressed the embassy and which added
much eclat to that season's festivities at Fontaine-
bleau, was the result.

Shortly after the departure of the Persian ambas-
sador, a Siamese embassy w^as announced to be on
its way to Fontainebleau. It was decided that Na-
poleon should receive this mission in the fine gal-
lery of Henri II. Here was to be a fresh sensation,
for which the Persian ceremony had whetted the
Court appetite; and when this curious body of en-
V'oys reached the palace, they created a veritable won-
der. Here was a group of individuals clothed in long-
silken robes and who looked as though they w^ere
carved out of a block of chocolate. They had in-
formed the Court officials that they were bringing
rich gifts from the King of Siam to the Emperor
and that these gifts must ])e presented by them on
their hands and knees. The Emperor at first re-
quested that the kneeling formality be dispensed
with, but when told tliat this would cause olfcnce to
the Siamese, he permitted them to have their own
way.

315

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

As at the reception of the Persian embassy, ^he
Empress was again present, surronnded by the
Court ladies. The latter were informed by the Court
officials, who knew the Siamese ways, to be very
careful not to laugh at what they were to see. But
this hint was unnecessary, for, as one of the ladies
said truly after the ceremony, ''when I saw those
poor human beings creeping along the floor like
grovelling beasts the sensation was so painful, that
I am sure nobody present felt like laughing."

The unfortunate ambassador bore on his head a
large golden cup containing rich presents. In order
to advance, he would push himself forwards by the
points of his elbows, somewhat aided by his knees.
His progress was both slow and painful, and when
he finally reached the throne, he was panting labori-
ously and was evidently suffering from the effects of
these difficult physical efforts. When the Emperor
saw this, he could stand it no longer, so quitting
the throne and descending the steps, he aided the
weary ambassador to rise, took from him the gifts
and thanked him warmly. This put an end to a cere-
mony that was as painful as it was original. That
evening, the Emperor remarked in a small circle of
friends: "There would be fewer courtiers here in
France if that were the way in which they had to
approach the throne. Perhaps that is why the king
has introduced the custom in Siam!"

The court's three favorite residences, besides the
Tuileries, were Saint Cloud, Fontainebleau and
Compiegne. Of these charming spots, the first was
the most convenient, being so near the capital, and
its close association with the first Napoleon and the

316

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

glories of the First Empire always made it especial-
ly dear to Napoleon III. ''I almost feel sometimes^
as I walk these leafy alleys," the latter once said,
' ' that I am in direct communion with the great Em-
peror. Any^vay, I always receive inspiration here
and return to the Tuileries with a stronger will, a
braver heart and a clearer conscience." Fontaine-
bleau was connected with too many sad events in
Napoleonic history^ ever to be a perfectly restful
place for the contemplative spirit of the Emperor,
though the Empress was much attached to the grand
forest and the many beautiful drives and walks of
Denecourt. The Second Empire made quite its o^vn
the rather neglected castle and superb forest of
Compiegne. Some of the most famous social anc^
artistic events of the reign center there and a few
souvenirs of Compiegne may be introduced in these
pages.

Amusing incidents are not infrequent in Court
life, and the following is an instance of one of these.
The guests of the palaces of Compiegne and Fon-
tainebleau were often seen strolling round the ken-
nels. On one occasion, at Compiegne, the Empress
was accompanied by several other ladies, amongst
whom was the Princess Metternich, the charming
wife of the Austrian Ambassador, when she went to
visit the hunting dogs. The Prince de la Moskowa
was acting the part of host and presented his visi-
tors with the traditional whips. It was with evident
satisfaction that he called on them to admire the
beauty and strength of his dogs: when, suddenly,
one of Eugenie's companions exclaimed:

''Your fine dogs must have fleas, which they will
eurely pass on to us."

317

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

* ' No, Madame, ' ' replied the famous master of the
hounds; -'my dogs are washed and brushed down
every day ; you need not be alarmed, for they have
no fleas."

They then questioned the Prince regarding the
hygiene of the dogs, their breed, their swiftness of
foot, and otlier details. While this conversation was
going on, Mme. de Mettemich was roguishly em-
ployed in hunting for a flea on one of the dogs'
heads ; and having found one, or pretending to have
done so, she shyly slipped it into the collar of Prince
de la Moskowa who, during the remainder of our
visit, and much to our amusement, did not cease to
worry about the tiresome insect, which in all prob-
ability existed only in his imagination.

It was the custom at Compiegne for each lady to
choose the gentleman who was to escort her to the
dining-room and sit by her side at table. This rule
gave rise on one occasion to an amusing adventure
of which Sainte-Beuvc was the hero.

A very intelligent and distinguished young lady,
Mile, de Heeckeren, wishing to have the opportunity
of enjoying the conversation of the famous critic
who happened to be staying at Compiegne at the
same time as herself, said to him one day, using the
formula then in vogue at the castle: ''Monsieur
Sainte-Beuve, will you take me out to dinner to-
morrow ? ' '

The author misunderstood her, or rather did not
understand the request at all. He was not suffi-
ciently conceited to imagine that the young woman
had taken a fancy to him, and supposed the strange
proposal was due to a mere woman's caprice. He
was quick to realize all the unpleasant consequences

318

COURT LIFE DURING TtlE EMPIRE

which might arise from such a proceeding, the re-
marks which might be made and the difficulty of find-
ing in Compiegne an inn sufficiently remote to en-
sure the absolute privacy which would be needed. In
this dilemma, he finally decided to confide in Prin-
cess Mathilde and ask her advice. The Princess
laughed very heartily and explained to him the
nature of the service the young lady had requested
— that she simply wished to be escorted out to the
dining-room of the castle.

''Well," said the witty critic, joining in the laugh;
''I thought I knew French, but I see I am unac-
quainted with the Compieg-ne dialect."

The evenings in Compiegne were usually spent
in chatting and dancing. The Emperor and the Em-
press were always very careful to speak to all the
guests irrespective of their rank, occupation, or age.
Eugenie was particularly careful to be attentive to
the young, to those of both sexes, just entering
society, and who can add such life and charm to
Court circles. It was difficult to carry out this plan
at the crowded Tuilories, during the busy Paris sea-
son. But in the quieter life of Compiegne such was
not the case, and the Empress always made the most
of this opportunity to draw nearer to the Court
these future leaders of society. The Emperor ap-
plauded and aided, in so far as possible, her eiforts,
which, I may say, were crowned with success, be-
cause of the gentle nature of the young people and
because of the naturalness of the plan.

Sometimes, instead of dancing to the music of the
mechanical piano, wliose handle was turned by self-
sacrificing guests — a good instance of the simple
life which prevailed at Compiegne — the Empress

319

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

would propose intellectual games of various kinds.
She was especially fond of what are called ** Little
Papers," and "Questions and Answers." Clever
writers like Octave Feuillet, Sainte-Beuve, Meri-
mee and Arsene Houssaye were pressed into these
games and added greatly to the interest. One of
the Court gives the following account :

"I recall that one evening, when we were weary of
the more customary games, some one proposed that
a dictation be given, and care was taken to include in
the phrases given out very hard words and all the
little intricacies of French grammar and composi-
tion. The number of mistakes was enormous and
perhaps not the least curious feature of the trial was
that Prince Mettemich came off victor with fewer
faults than anybody else. I do not now remember
whether any of the writers just mentioned were
present that evening and took part in the dictation.
Probably not, however, though if my memory is not
at fault, it was Sainte-Beuve who drew up the text
of the dictation, read it out to the 'pupils' and then
counted up the mistakes of each one. As one of his
favorite theses was that foreigners often know
French better than natives, this may account in part
for the fine manner in which the Austrian diplomat
passed through the ordeal.

The afternoon or morning at Compiegne was
sometimes given up to a hunt or to a drive through
the beautiful forest to the famous castle of Pierre-
fonds, which the Emperor was having restored,
chiefly with funds from his private purse, and where
the Empress was bringing together a rather impor-
tant collection of armor. After this hunt or drive,
there was generally a gathering at the tea hour in

320

COURT LIFE DUEING THE EMPIRE

the main salon, when some of the most delightful
conversation I ever listened to — and I have heard
much fine conversation since those far-off days —
was indulged in. But brilliancy and instruction,
scintillation and wit could only be expected from a
gathering which was made up of such men as Augier
and Arsene Houssaye, with Alfred do Vig-ny and
Ponsard in reserve, perhaps; where Victor Duruy,
Labiche and Paul Feval vied with one another to be
interesting; where the learning and wit of Edmond
About, Pasteur, J. B. Dumas and Leverrier shone
brightly; while such geniuses in different fields of
culture as Gounod, Meyerbeer, Hebert, Gerome, Am-
broise Thomas and a score of other similar celebri-
ties, filled the drawing-rooms with their music or
their brilliant comments on all the fine arts. All
these and many more remarkable men and women
passed through the salons of that old Compiegne
palace, which was so musty and dead when the Sec-
ond Empire was established. They chatted and dis-
cussed the various topics of the day. I can never
forget those hours and the magnificent intellectual
tournaments wliich then took place.

The palace of Compiegne had no theater previous
to 1832, though the original plans of the architect
Gabriel contemplated such a room. But Louis XV
had never carried out this part of the plan. When
Princess Louise, oldest daughter of Louis Philippe,
was married to Leox)old I, King of the Belgians,
Compiegne was selected as the spot where the cere-
mony should take phice, and a theater was impro-
vised on a tennis-court situated at the northern ex-
tremity of the palace. It is a long, square-shaped
room with many side seats. It was not much used

::!21

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

under Louis Philippe, but during the Second Em-
pire, on the contrary, plays were given there nearly
every year from 1852 to 1859, totalling nearly fifty
representations, in which were seen the troupes of
the leading theaters of Paris, and especially that of
the French Theater. The invitations were for eight
o'clock, and the play commenced a half hour later,
as soon as the Emperor and the Empress had taken
their seats in two arm-chairs placed in the front of
the Imperial box. This box stretched the whole
width of the room and was preceded by a first bal-
cony to which were exclusively admitted ladies in
low-necked dresses. The guests and officers of the
household invited to the Imperial box numbered
some seventy or more. The first boxes above the
balcony and Imperial box were filled with guests
from the town and neighborhood. The second row
of boxes was occupied chiefly by the serving people
of the castle. The pit was reserved for officers of all
grades up to, and including that of, captain. The
space back of the pit up to the Imperial box was
given up to judges, members of the departmental
legislatures and officers above the rank of captain.

When the Emperor and the Empress entered the
theater, everj^body rose and remained standing until
they were seated. Then the play began. During the
intermissions, ices, punch, syrups, wore offered to
the guests by footmen in full livery, and at one of
these intermissions, the Emperor and the Empress
would retire to the little salon opening out from the
Imperial box, where they would receive and congrat-
ulate the leading actors and actresses of the evening.
The play ended about half past eleven, when they
would bow and withdraw. A fine supper was offered

322

COUET LIFE DURING THE EMPIKE

to the troupe of actors wlio took a train about two
o'clock in the morning for Paris, an hour or two
away. Besides being paid, all the members of the
troupe were invited to dine at the palace, those in
the Legion of Honor being admitted to the Em-
peror's table, and the others to the table of the
commander of the palace. The rate of the actors'
fees was based on the highest sum they could make
at Paris. The success of the plays at Compiegne
depended on many circumstances. It sometimes
happened that actors got an attack of stage fright
when brought face to face with this special audience
and did very poorly. Again, there was some cold-
ness in the audience, as the spectators waited for us
to lead in the applause. Of course, there was no
claque.

We had also amateur theatricals at Compiegne,
the actors being the guests at the palace. These
plays were not given in the theater just described,
but in a large room of the palace, where a temporary
stage was put up. The costumes were borrowed
from the State wardrobe. The stage manager of
these private theatricals was M. Violet-le-Duc, the
famous arcliitect who restored Pierrefonds and
other celebrated ruins of France, whose society I
always greatly enjoyed. I am sorry to say that in
later life he seemed to forget his old benefactors, in
which respect, however, he was only human, for I
have often remarked that those in high places are
far more apt to turn their backs on friends who have
fallen from i)ower, tlian are those of the more
humble walks in life. How many of the faithful
domestics of the Imperial residences remained

323

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ardent supporters of the Empire to the very end of
their modest existence !

On one or two occasions, the Empress took part
herself in these private theatricals. I well remember
her acting in Octave Feuillet's Portraits of the
Marchioness when she played with Comte d'Andlau.
Another souvenir of these histrionic matters de-
serves to be recorded here. I recollect that at one of
the last Monday evening receptions of 1865, the Em-
press was chatting with Princess Metternich, when
the former said to her: ''You should ask Massa to
write a play for Compiegne, in which you would
have the principal part." Eugenie knew how much
this fascinating woman loved the amateur stage, and
she was not surprised, therefore, to find that
the Princess immediately seized upon the suggeS'
tion with enthusiasm, and a few days later, while the
iron w^as still hot, she succeeded in getting the Mar-
quis de Massa to set to work on a piece that went off
w^ith flying colors and in which the Princess cov-
ered herself with glory. I remember, that the young
Prince Imperial had a few verses to recite at one
point in the play. He got them off with considerable
merit, but was quite confused by the bursts of ap-
plause, which, fortunately for the success of his
part, did not occur until he had quite finished all he
had to say. I w^as told at the time that when he left
the stage and got behind the scenes, he exclaimed in
a tone of voice and in a manner that showed he could
not understand what the tremendous marks of ap-
proval meant: "Did that noise mean that they had
had enough of me!" This modest question provoked
a laugh among some of the courtier-actors and
actresses, w^hich only confused the boy-prince still

324

COUET LIFE DUEING THE EMPIRE

more. It showed, however, an innate trait of his
beautiful character, — he never considered what he
said or did to have any special merit. He was so
when a mere child, as a growing lad and as a young
man. If he could have succeeded in escaping the ter-
rible attacks of those pitiless savages, he would
never have felt that he had been a hero, though, as
events showed, he died one.

There is a rather amusing anecdote connected
with this play of Massa's which deserves to be re-
lated, I think, and of which the Emperor is the hero.
During the intermission, the Emperor went behind
the scenes and in the green room met Generals Mel-
linet and de Galliffet so excellently disguised that
he took them for real troopers. He asked Massa who
those soldiers were, and got the reply: ''Your Maj-
esty, they are supernumeraries, — one from the 99th
regiment at Compiegne, and the other from the In-
valides." Thereupon, the Emperor, with his cus-
tomary kindness toward inferiors, went over to the
two men to say a few words to them. The supposed
infantry man vrho had his back turned to the Em-
peror and saw in a mirror what was happening,
turned quickly on his sovereign, and as if he mistook
him for some private from his own regiment, ex-
claimed roughly: *'AVhat do you want?" Then, pre-
tending to have just at that moment discovered his
mistake, he added in a most humble tone: ''Pray
excuse mo, sire !" It was now the Emperor's turn to
be astonished, when he recognised Galliffet, and left
him, much amused to speak to the supposed "In-
valide," whom he (piickly saw was no other than
Mellinet. Then, turning to Massa, the Emperor
said: "Mr. Stage-Manager, I want to congratulate

325

MEMOIES OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

you on your choice of supernumeraries, and I feel
very proud that you should have taken the very men
whom I had selected as the best for officerships in
the army. I see now that I made no mistake!" In
fact, the Emperor was so much pleased with this
play of Massa's that he sent him a copy of Julius
CcBsar, with this inscription on the fly-leaf: ^'From
the commentator of Caesar, to Caesar's commentator.
Napoleon."

There were also charades at the castle, the chief
authors of these being Ponsard and Alberic Second.
The ladies of court appeared in magnificent cos-
tumes. In several charades the Prince Imperial took
part with some of his young friends. Two of these
charades were particularly liked, — one, written by
Ponsard, and entitled Harmony, in which the Prince
figured as Cupid, and another, Fourhu, by Alberic
Second, in which the Prince also appeared along
with his boy-companions and in which they declare
to the public that they are all ''fourbus," that is
tired out, after a long ride to hounds. The good
Bachon, the Prince's equerry, was much distressed
by this charade, for he could not admit that his
pupil, who was already a very fair horseman, could
ever be "fourbu" after a ride to hounds! "But this
was only an imaginary hunt," said somebody to con-
sole him. "Yes, but there are those in the Paris
press who will say that it was a real hunt," replied
the excellent man, who had a perfect horror of the
journalists of the Second Empire.

A minor part was given to the Prince Imperial in
still another charade, one written in verse for the
Emperor's birthday. Madame Conneau had taken
upon herself to teach the child his lines and he was

326

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

never tired of repeating tliem. It was arranged be-
tween Madame Conneau, who was in the charade,
and the Prince, that when his turn came she would
press his hand twice so that he would make no mis-
take. At the right place, this prearranged sign was
given, but the Prince said nothing. It was repeated
three times, but the Prince was absolutely silent, and
the curtain had to go down without his having
spoken. The Prince was so ashamed of the blunder
that he asked to be given another trial, and the cur-
tain went up again. But when the place w^as reached
w^here he should speak, he quite forgot his lines, and
called out with some irritation and with considerable
justice, some of us thought: "Is there no
prompter?" The managers of these charade parties
took the hint, and from that time on, a prompter was
always at hand, much to the comfort of the adult
actors. I may add that this breakdown did not dis-
courage the acting proclivities of the Prince Im-
perial, for here as in everj^thing else that he under-
took, he tried again and again, and in the end be-
came a very creditable amateur actor.

This taste for charades and tableaux, w^hich was
so marked during the Second Empire and which was
given full vent to at Fontainebleau as well as at
Compiegnc, caused some unjust criticism at the
time; and since, several critics have made state-
ments which were as scandalous as untrue. What
the Empress thought of these strictures and what
was the effect they had on lier is well told in a letter
written about that time to a friend which has since
been shown to me. I cannot do better than tran-
scribe it hero. It runs as follows :

**In July, 1860, I could not hide a certain feeling

327

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

of sadness on this account. I had just returned from
Fontainebleau, where I had been suffering from a
slight chest attack. I am apt to be very lenient
towards malevolence which has not hatred as its
motive. When by chance I meet on the journey
through life people w^ho look for evil where it does
not exist, and w^lio tear their neighbors to pieces
without object or cause, this makes me very sad, and
I say to myself: 'How bad a person must be who
tries to break the hearts of those who hold out their
hands to him; for not only are the blows felt, but
mistrust takes the place of every other sentiment
and even our friendships are undermined.' This is
why I was so sad during the last days at Fontaine-
bleau. That innocent charade, unmasked in the
newspapers with details which must come from one
of those present; to see oneself handed over to the
ma-licious publicity of political parties and public
curiosity, and this by a friend, or, at any rate, by a
guest, — this is a thing I cannot get used to. I would
sum up my feelings in these words : My enemies will
always find me ready to face them; but can I say as
much for my friends ? Add to this the very natural
anxiety which I felt concerning my sister's health,
which thanks to God is better, and you will under-
stand why I gave way to melancholy, against which,
however, I always strive to have the upper hand in
so far as possible."

Though the Emperor never cared very much for
sports of any kind, he fully recognized the impor-
tance of encouraging hunting at the Imperial Court,
and, while the Empress, too, was not an adept in this
sort of distraction, she shared his views on the sub-
ject, so that both lent their warmest support to mak-

328

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

ing this feature of court life worthy of the regime.
I do not think I exaggerate when I state that the
Imperial hunts of the Second Empire were never
surpassed in France under the monarchy and were
not inferior in good style to those of any other Euro-
pean court. More than once I heard this said by the
royal guests, and the same thing was repeated, with
less probability of being done out of compliment,
by our own ambassadors and military attaches, who,
having taken part in the hunts of the various Euro-
pean courts, were in a good position to speak with
authority.

The Imperial hunting equipage generally re-
mained nine months at Fontainebleau and three
months at Compiegne, with occasional meets in the
forests of Saint Germain, Rambouillet, Ourscamp, a
few miles from Compiegne, Villefernoy and Marly.
The Fontainebleau meets were not so well attended
as those of Compiegne, because of the season of the
year when they were held, — the first two thirds of
the year. The Compiegne season was the autumn.

On meet days, the huntsmen of various grades
started out early in the morning in undress uniform,
and their three-cornered hats, to look over the
ground and let loose the animals. This done, they
stationed woodsmen to guard the enclosures and
then returned to the meeting-place, wither had pre-
ceded them the wagons bringing food and luggage
of all kinds. After a hasty breakfast, the huntsmen
attired themselves in full uniform and reported to
the master of the hounds, who had arrived in the
meanwhile with the pack. The dogs were in charge
of the footmen of the hounds and were coupled
according to age and experience. All was ready now

329

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

for the reception of the Imperial household and the
guests.

A meet at the King's Well, in the forest of Com-
piegne, was a picturesque and grand sight. At this
open point, which is in the center of the forest,
ended eight magnificent alleys, which were pierced
through a plantation of superb oak trees during the
reign of Francis I. In one of these alleys used to be
drawn up the carriages of those invited to the hunt.
In the open were the saddle-horses of the Emperor,
the Prince Imperial and the Empress, along with
those of the officers of the household, guests, hunts-
men, and grooms. After these came the hunting
equipage, — the dogs with their footmen, the officers
of the hunt and the grand master of the hunt, who
had just received the report. The sovereigns gen-
erally arrived at the meet at noon in drags and were
received by the various officials with uncovered
heads. After saying a word or two to the principal
persons of the group, the Emperor and the Empress
would mount, and a moment after^vards the order
was given to begin. Thereupon, the whole cavalcade
started forth, the huntsman at the head. Directly
after them, rode the sovereigns, guests, the house-
holds and the officers of the garrison where the hunt
was given. Guests who were not in the habit of rid-
ing horseback drove in drags or seated in large
pleasure vans harnessed like coaches. The caval-
cade made a most striking impression, especially on
one occasion when, I remember, we had as principal
guests, a large body of Algerian chiefs who rode
beautiful Arab horses, and of course rode them
superbly. I think the Emperor was more interested
in watching these splendid horsemen than in follow-

330

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

ing the incidents of the hunt. At least, I know the
Empress was. After dinner that evening, at the pal-
ace, they complimented the Algerians on their fine
equestrianism. We were all pleased, and I must say
that I was deeply touched, by their characteristic
response, so modest and so simple : ' ' There is noth-
ing equal to the Arab steed!" They gave all the
credit to their horses!

At all the open spaces in the forest were sta-
tioned, during a hunt, forest guards, in full uniform,
which consisted of French-cut green coats, green
knickerbockers, high yellow gaiters, pointed hats
and a hunting knife. The Emperor, attired in hunt-
ing costume, would gallop through the grand alleys
and follow the hunt in this wise, avoiding the more
complicated course through the trees and under-
brush, which, however, is not very thick in our state
forest preserves. The sovereigns were accompanied
by their households, and often by Prince Napoleon
who, notwithstanding a tendency to obesity, seemed
to enjoy the chase. Prince ]\lurat, with his sister
Princess Anna Murat (the Duchesse de Mouchy)
were often among the principal guests. Prominent,
too, were the "Buttons," that is, those who were au-
thorized to attend the hunt in a specially decorated
uniform. This distinction was conferred by an offi-
cial letter from the grand master of the hunt, and
with this letter was sent a box containing the number
of buttons necessary for the decoration of a hunting
costume, and an extra one for the hat. Hence the ex-
pression "to liave tlie buttons," and tlie familiar
name "the buttons," applied to all those who wore
the impefia] hunting costume. This honor was, of
course, much s(night aftei", and in this connection,

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

the English game of ' ' Button, button, who 's got the
button?" used to be played sometimes at Compiegne
in an ironical spirit. The aides-de-camp and equer-
ries had the right to wear the buttons and it was also
conferred on any officer of the military and civil
households who requested it. The Due de Bassano,
the Due de Cambaceres, and several chamberlains
who, for one reason or another, generally followed
the hunt in drags, also had the honor of wearing
this uniform. It was also conferred on some of the
ministers and on two or three members of the diplo-
matic corps. Among the latter, I especially recall
the British ambassador. Lord Cowley, and the Aus-
trian ambassador. Prince Metternich, both of w^hom
looked very well in this showy attire. Among the
ladies who assumed the costume, none appeared to
greater advantage than that exceedingly fascinating
woman, the late Comtesse de Boulaincourt, daughter
of one of our great favorites, the Marshal de Cas-
tellane. The fact that she was an excellent horse-
w^oman and scarcely ever missed a hunt made the
conferring of the honor all the more appropriate.
A conspicuous figure at the hunts was the painter
Jardin, who mingled business with pleasure in a
most charming fashion, for it was while following
the hounds that he got the ideas for those fine pic-
tures of our imperial hunts which made him famous
during the Second P]mpire. These canvases are
very interesting to-day, as they have preserved for
future generations many typical scenes in French
social life that would otherwise have perished.

The uniform referred to a paragraph or two
above, was composed of a French-cut green coat,
with wide collar and trimming in crimson velvet and

332

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

hunting braids of gold and silver. The braided
waistcoat was crimson velvet also, and the knicker-
bockers were of white kid, while the three-cornered
hat, popularly called '' lampion," was set off with
black feathers. The necktie and gloves were white.
The sovereigns' costumes were somewhat similar.
The Emperor wore white feathers in his hat and the
star of the Legion of Honor on his breast. The
Empress was attired in a habit whose bodice was of
green cloth, the collar and trimmings of crimson
velvet, with braid on the collar, and the pockets
adorned with Brandebourg trimming. Her skirt was
of green cloth without braid, and her three-cornered
hat was ornamented with white feathers. All these
pretty and varied costumes, with the gorgeous uni-
forms of some of the officers, formed an ensemble
which produced a most striking effect, and once seen
was not soon forgotten. The memory of these beau-
tiful scenes sometimes rushes back on me at the most
unexpected moments, and one of the most vivid
recollections I have of those past days is a superb
hunt at Fontainebleau, where nature with leaf and
odor added its charm to the general scheme. The
Empress had many curious recollections of the Com-
piegne hunts. Here is one, for example, which I
know not just why, always clung to her mind. One
morning, a deer was driven into the Saint Louis
pond in a picturesque jjart of the forest and the
day's sport was considered at an end. At this very
moment, greatly to the surprise of everybody, an-
other deer, pursued by the hounds of M. de Lubersac
and M. de Chenelles, took refuge in this same pond
and was there dispatched. The sovereigns felici-

333

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tated the hunters on their skill and they were invited
to join the Imperial party.

Every precaution was taken at these meets to
prevent accidents, which were so liable to occur in
such a large concourse of men and beasts. But dur-
ing the whole empire, we had to deplore very few
serious casualties, thanks to a careful choice of
horses and servitors, and to the excellent general
arrangements for these hunts. But it was of course
inevitable that mishaps should occur sometimes.
One of these unfortunate incidents has remained in-
delibly imprinted on my memory. It occurred at a
farm where there was a crush of huntsmen and
huntswomen, when the deer turned suddenly on the
dogs which caused great confusion, in the midst of
which M. Achille Fould, minister of finance, was
hurt; M. Delarue, chief guard, was thrown and his
horse killed, while the horse of Mme. Thayer took
fright, plunged into Princess Mathilde's carriage in
such a way as to severely wound Mme. Thayer's
foot, so that the unfortunate lady had to be carried
back to Paris by special train.

On another occasion, the Emperor's life was in
danger. He used sometimes himself to put an end
to the suifering of the deer that had been brought to
bay. He was a good shot, but often got too near the
animal, which once rushed at him. He escaped by
quickly bending down low and the infuriated beast
sprang over the Emperor's body. The Empress wit-
nessed this scene and naturally had a great fright.
I also recall how in the Fontainebleau forest Baron
Lambert's left arm was pierced clean through by
the antler of a wounded deer that charged on the
unfortunate hunter. Doctor Aubin de Fougerais,

334

COURT LIFE DURING THE EMPIRE

who was present at every meet, a very fine rider and
very fond of horses, broke his leg at a Compiegne
hunt and ever afterwards was forced, to his infinite
regret, to follow the hounds in a carriage. I might
enumerate several other accidents of this kind, but
as I have already said, these were very rare con-
sidering the frequency of the hunts and the large
field.

Contemporaries have left many writings concern-
ing the hunts ; but these accounts are not always to
be depended upon. This remark is especiallj^ true
of a spiteful book signed "Sylvanecte" and written
by a woman who certainly was not acquainted with
the society which she attempted to describe. Its
title was La Cour a Compiegne and the author was
said to be the daughter of one of the forest general
guards, I have become hardened to unjust criticism,
but this volume contains falsehoods to which the
reply can be only a shrug of the shoulders. Perhaps
the best and most truthful picture of hunting at
Compiegne is given in a little-known book with the
somewhat strange title of Confidences d'un Valet de
Chambre which was printed anonymously.

The division of the spoils took place in the eve-
ning. At Fontainobleau, the ceremony occurred in
the Oval Courtyard and at Compiegne, in the Court
of Honor. It was conducted with great style, ac-
cording to the old traditions of royal hunts. The
Emperor and the Empress went, after dinner, to the
large vestibule in the center of the palace and took
her stand on the balcony of the middle window,
while the guests appeared at the other windows to
witness the torch-light procession and the other
sights. On either side of the courtyard stood the

335

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

footmen in full dress, their hair powdered and
partly hidden under feathered hats, holding lighted
torches in their hands. Behind them, forming a liv-
ing background, were massed the inhabitants of the
town, who greatly enjoyed these ceremonies.

The dogs now entered upon the scene. The por-
tions of the deer's body, the quarry, which were to
be given to them were hidden under the animal's
skin, while the huntsman displayed to the eager
hounds the head of the animal. Then the horns
sounded and their notes were mingled with the yelp-
ing of the impatient dogs. Twice the whip fell and
the animals rushed to the prostrate body of the dead
deer. Then the whip was raised and the growling
dogs w^ere forced to draw back. But at length the
hallali, or whoop, sounded and the huntsmen pulled
otf the skin, when the dogs with a furious barking
flung themselves upon the feast of meat, fighting
and biting in an inextricable heap. The huntsmen
and footmen stood by, whip in hand, in order to pre-
vent the fighting from becoming too serious, while
the horns, at the far end of the court, sounded the
stirring airs of the chase. The whole scene w^as most
moving, picturesque and not soon to be forgotten. I
never hear these horns now, at some dog-show or
over the fields from some distant hunt, that I am not
carried immediately back to those closing hours of
these fine imperial hunts forty years or more ago."

CHAPTER XIII

COUKT ENTEKTAINMENTS

Though the more frivolous side of life may have
monopolized most of the time and attention of the
Court, especially at Saint Cloud, Fontainebleau and
above all at Compiegne, still serious things were not
wholly neglected. Politics occupied much attention,
particularly that of the Emperor and the ministers ;
nor were the demands of religion overlooked. The
church was never forgotten in the midst of the
festivities of Court life, and the Emperor, and the
Prince Imperial as he grew older, earnestly sec-
onded Eugenie's acts in this direction. Though
Xapoleon III may have been more or less Voltairian
at moments and in the company of men, still, as a
monarch of an officially Catholic nation, he recog-
nized thoroughly the necessity of performing, at
least publicly, all that the rules and ceremonies of
Pome demanded.

Mass was said at noon eveiy Sunday in the chapel
at the Tuileries, both sovereigns being present at
the service in state, accompanied by their suites, the
gentlemen in uniform, the ladies in walking cos-
tumes. On ordinary Sundays, the Court occupied
the gallery opposite the altar. On certain special
occasions, and during Lent, for example, the Em-
peror, the Empress, and Court were in the lower part
of the chapel on red velvet seats with devotional

33Z

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

chairs before them. The clergy were in the habit of
going to the door to receive "the sovereigns" and
the usher announced their arrival by exclaiming in
a loud voice : ' ' The Emperor. ' '

The Emperor was always very strict in his de-
meanor during the service, being careful to kneel
at those parts of the ceremony where the women
kneel, but where the men usually remain standing.
The sermon generally lasted about half an hour, and
the pulpit was frequently filled by celebrated ora-
tors, among whom Abbe Bauer, a brilliant convert
to Catholicism who preached several courses of
Lenten sermons, was particularly liked by the Em-
peror and the Empress. His easy flow of language
and his eaniest manner were much appreciated at
Court. At the end of the more strictly religious part
of the service, excellent music was often executed
with the aid of several harps.

After Mass, the Emperor and the Empress
usually stopped a few moments in the gallery
attached to the chapel, when the former would con-
verse with some of the officers who were waiting
there, and the latter would give brief audiences in
the blue salon just off the chapel. But both of them
were adverse to this custom, as they never liked to
mingle religious observances with mundane affairs.
So only the most intimate friends had audiences at
the chapel.

Another phase of the daily life at the Tuileries,
but very different from the one just touched upon,
may be mentioned here — that pertaining to the man-
agement and general condition of the Imperial
stables; for the character of this side of a Court
often gives a fair idea of the prevailing spirit.

338

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

Horses and carriages count for much in a well-or-
ganized monarchy.

The Empress used the same carriages as the Em-
peror, berlins, barouches and wurts. In the latter
years of the Empire, Eugenie had what she called
her "wall-carriage" because she could shut herself
up in it as if surrounded by a wall. It was a deep
blue landau, without any arms emblazoned on the
panels, and was drawn by two fine horses. The men
on the box wore mastic-colored coats, and top-
boots. It was in this vehicle that the Empress used
to make her incognito visits to hospitals, charitable
institutions and exhibitions of all kinds.

Eugenie had also a chaise which she drove
when she was at Saint Cloud or other summer and
autumn residences. This carriage v/as drawn either
by two English ponies, Dove and Vingt Mars, which
had been purchased for ten thousand francs in Lon-
don, or by two little thoroughbred mares, Isaure and
jilelene.

The riding stables were under the supervision of
Baron de Pierres, the equerry, who was a first-rate
horseman. He had kept race-horses, rode very well,
was eminently clever in the management of large
stables, and, withal was very amiable, much liked
and highly esteemed by everybody. During the first
years of the Empire, he was the Empress' only
equerry and came to report each day at noon, at the
same time as the grand mistress, the lady in waiting,
tlie grand master, tlie reader, the private secretary
and the librarian. If tlie Empress remained at the
palace or went out unescorted, he was free till next
day; but if she drove in the barouche, he escorted
her, riding at the right of the carriage. In the eve-

339

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ning he came to dine at the imperial table. He wore
the same costume as the Emperor's equerries so far
as embroidery was concerned, but his coat was pale
blue.

Baron de Pierres had property in the west of
France and was very popular in those parts, where
he was constantly elected deputy during the last
half of the Second Empire. Being unable, in con-
sequence, to perform his Court duties with the same
degree of assiduity as in the early days of the Em-
pire, he asked to have an assistant equerry; so the
Marquis de la Grange then passed from the Em-
peror's service to that of the Empress, and Baron
de Pierres became first equerry.

When the Empress rode, she was always accom-
panied by Baron de Pierres and his wife, who was
one of her ladies in waiting, and rode remarkably
well. Eugenie greatly enjoyed horseback riding,
especially when in the country, when she generally
sought out sequestered lanes where the rules of
etiquette could be wholly forgotten and the beauties
of nature fully appreciated.

Her chief huntsman was M. Guyot, honorable
and excellent man, and a very good rider, who had
been in Louis Philippe's stables, and who remained
in the service until 1870. Pie wore the same cos-
tume as the outriders of the Emperor, and only fol-
lowed the Empress at reviews and hunts, accom-
panied by two grooms of the suite.

Eugenie's stables contained a score of horses, —
among which were Phoebus, Chevreuil, an excellent
hunter, and Langewicz and Elastic, which were her
favorites. Several horses were reserved for the
ladies of the palace, — Baroness de Pierres, Com-

340

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

tesse de la Bedoyere, Mme. de Lourmel and Com-
tesse de Rayneval, — or for the ladies invited to Fon-
tainebleau and Compiegne. The horses ridden by
the equerries, huntsmen and followers generally
were all thoroughbred or very nearly so. In a word,
great attention was paid by both the Emperor and
the Empress to everything pertaining to the stables,
and it was generally admitted, I believe, that the
carriages and horses of the Second Empire sur-
passed everything that had been seen in France
since the days of the old regime and the First Em-
pire, for neither during the Bourbon Restoration
nor the Orleans Monarchy had much attention been
paid by the Chief of State to this part of the royal
establishment.

The Emperor and the Empress always gave their
personal attention to the balls both at the Tuileries
and at the chief ministerial palaces. They so acted
both for social and political reasons. Much can
be done in France through the medium of a polite
and artistic State ball. The Emperor once remarked
with a smile: "Somebody has said: 'Let me write
the songs of a nation and the rest will take care
of itself.' I would add: "Let me conduct the danc-
ing in Paris and I will be willing to leave the songs
to the poetasters of Montmartre." It may be in-
teresting, therefore, to touch here upon some of
these festivities.

The ball given at the Foreign Affairs Office in
1857 created a groat sensation. Stories recall vividly
some of the details. (V)unt Walewski, minister of
Foreign Affairs, I am told, was costumed as a
statesman of the old regime, wearing a black velvet
coat decorated with jet, and a blue cordon. Coun-

341

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tess Walewska, his wife, appeared as Diana the
Huntress, clothed in a tiger skin with a diamond
crescent on her head, a bow in her hand, and, on
her shoulder, a quiver filled with golden arrows. A
great number of pretty women, most of them be-
longing to the official world, were present, attired in
rich and varied costumes.

Thus, Princess Czartoryska, daughter of Queen
Christine and the Duke of Rianzares, was dressed
as a bourgeoise of the time of Louis XVI, wearing
a Necker hat. Mme. Serrano, wife of the Spanish
ambassador, was in a costume of the middle ages,
while Princess Mathilde wore a blue lampas dress.
Princess Joachim Murat represented a marchioness
of the old regime. Lady Cowley was a Queen Anne,
and Baroness von Seebach, wife of the Minister of
Saxony and daughter of Chancellor Nesselrode, was
dressed as a Russian boyard lady of the days of the
Czar Peter. She wore a dress made of cloth of gold,
splendid furs and many precious stones. Mile.
Magnan was in a hunting costume of the time of
Louis XV; my mother, Mme. Fleury, simulated a
lady of the court of Marie Antoinette ; Mme. Taigny
was an elegant pearl-gray bat, while Princess Calli-
machi, wife of the Ottoman ambassador, was a Ma-
rie de Medicis.

Comtesse de Brigode, who became later Baronesse
de Poilly, the daughter of the Marquis de Hallay-
Coetquen, was one of the most remarked among the
ladies at this ball. She appeared in the costume of
an Indian amazon. Her long hair fell from under
a panther's head and covered a red morocco bodice
worn over gauze skirts embroidered with leaves and
flowers fringed with birds' feathers. Another lady

342

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

attracted much attention, the then fashionable
beauty, Comtesse de Castiglione, who was dressed
as Queen of Hearts, a costume which she considered
symbolical of the innumerable men whom she had
captivated.

Many of the men wore dominoes; some, however,
were costumed. M. de Vatimesnil appeared as
Charles IX, in a velvet and gold coat ; Count Olympe
Aguado looked striking and important as Walla-
chian; Viscomte de Bresson wore a Spanish cos-
tume; Comte Armand was a musketeer of the time
of Louis XV; and Baron de Chassiron was attired
as a Valois courtier.

Another remarkable figure at this ball was a rag
picker, who was, however, very elegant in his white
satin vest, knickerbockers, and pink stockings. On
his back he carried a gilt basket filled with gardenias
and camelias, in his right hand a silver hook and in
the left hand a lighted lantern. This was Diogenes'
lantern. The rag picker noticed a blue domino walk-
ing slowly about the room, whom he recognized as
the Emperor. Approaching him he said: ''I was
seeking an honest man; I have found him;" and im-
mediately blew out the lantern. This witty flatterer
was a young diplomatist, Comte Amelot de Chail-
lou, who later had a biilliant career.

It was known tliat the Empress was at the ball,
but nobody could discover how she was disguised.
Some of the guests thought that two dominoes seat-
ed in a salon near the; ball-room were Eugenie and
Comtesse Gustave de Montabello, one of her ladies.
But this was a mistake. However, Baron de St.
Amand, who was costumed as one of Marie Antoi-
nette's pages, offered liis services to the supposed

343

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Empress and went in search of all the persons whom
she desired to talk to, among these being various
diplomatists, General Kheredine, then the envoy of
the Bey of Tunis, and General Canrobert. Towards
the end of the evening, however, these two dominoes
suddenly disappeared. But at supper, a Bohemian,
whose face was half hidden by a mask, was found
to be the Empress when she cast off her domino.

There were four official masked balls in Paris in
1859 — at the Tuileries, at the State Minister's, at
the Foreign Affairs, and at the palace of the Presi-
dent of the Legislative Body. All these functions
were brilliant and created much comment of various
kinds at the time. The invited guests were selected
with great care, the Emperor and the Empress with
all the Court attended. They made it a point to aid
in so far as possible to make these affairs a great
success.

A word about the ball of the Foreign Affairs.
Nobody at the time ever understood why the Em-
press preferred the gatherings there to those held
elsewhere outside of the Tuileries. The reason was
very simple. AVhen masked balls were given at the
Foreign Office, the minister's cabinet was adorned
with silk materials and transformed into a boudoir,
and here it was that she put on her domino. This
was a great convenience. The rule was to wear
either a complete costume, a Venetian mantle, or a
domino and mask.

Much was said then, and, especially has been said
since against these balls, which, however, only fol-
lowed the best traditions of the old monarchy. It
was asserted that many deplorable intrigues were
the result of this adoption of the mask and of the

344

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

familiar use in conversation of the second person
singular, which was permitted to persons thus dis-
guised. There has been much exaggeration in all
this. Intrigues were the exception and a great many
more persons went with uncovered faces than with
masked faces. These balls were simply a species
of innocent amusement much enjoyed at that time.
The most reserved women and the most absorbed
officials sometimes felt the need of some distraction,
and an agreeable pastime was found in these cos-
tumed and masked balls. It has not been possible,
under the Third Republic, to reconstitute success-
fully these ancient customs, especially as the mask
has fallen almost universally into disuse. So the
public has been easily led to criticize what was done
and what was the general fashion of those past days.
But most people did not at that date indulge in
much criticism of what they knew was an old tradi-
tion. But even then, everybody did not follow the
prevailing custom. Thus, though the Emperor and
the Empress were masked and wore dominoes at the
first three balls mentioned above, at the Tuileries
ball they were unmasked.

At M. and Mme. Achille Fould's ball — that is, at
the State Minister's function — also just mentioned,
one or two interesting incidents occurred. Thus,
passing through interior corridors from the
Tuileries to the portion of the Louvre where was
the official residence of tlie Minister, two dominoes
got into the ball room by a private entrance. It
was thought at the time that they were the Emperor
and the Empress and I may say now that the sur-
mise was correct. Tlioy remained an hour, tlien
went away as they had come, having satisfied them-

345

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

selves that everything was being properly conduct-
ed at this large gathering. Napoleon III liked to
inspect things with his own eye. *'I seem to see
what others never see," he used to say. There was
much comment at the time as to why they came and
went so hastily and privately. Many wrong rea-
sons were given. I here give the right one.

A sensational entry at this ball was that of two
masked women wearing allegorical costumes which
represented Peace and War. Peace, all in white,
crowned with olive branches and bearing in her hand
a green twig, presented this symbolical emblem to
Princess Mathilde, with some appropriate remark.
The Princess replied: "I accept it as a presage,
but I can promise nothing." War spoke to a gen-
eral who had distinguished himself in the Crimea:
"Will you take my lance?" she asked. "It is my
trade to fight," answered the general; "and one
swallow does not make a spring."

International affairs were indeed then in an un-
settled state. The Austrian Emperor had visited
Italy at the end of 1856, but the people had not for-
gotten how they had been treated in the recent past,
and he was received with considerable coldness.
Sardinia had frequently complained of Austrian pol-
icy in Italy, wiiile Austria, on her side, was mucli
ruffled by the attacks made upon her by the Sar-
dinian press. Growing coolness was also shown be-
tween Austria and France on this same subject,
which reached a climax when Napoleon said to the
Austrian ambassadors at the levee held on January
1, 1859: "I regret that French relations with your
government are not so good as they were ; but I beg
you to inform your Emperor, that my personal feel-

2A.6

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

ings for him have not changed. ' ' In the meanwhile
preparations for war were carried on with the great-
est activity by Austria, France and Sardinia, and
though England sent Lord Cowley to Vienna to try
and prevent an outbreak, his mission was not suc-
cessful. In spite of the balls and other Court fes-
tivities which were purposely multiplied at Paris
during these uncertain years, military matters came
more and more to the fore, and greatly marred all
social eiforts, which made for peace and goodwill.

The Princess Metternich and Arsenene Houssaye
introduced into Paris society of the sixties the cus-
tom of giving redoubts or ridottos, entertainments
in which dancing and music were mingled, a species
of evening party which rapidly became popular and
was much enjoyed by the fashionable world. They
began at a masked ball in Eugenie's honor. The
Emperor attended wearing a Venetian cloak, while
the Empress was disguised as Juno, if I record it
rightly. The ball-room had been set up in the gar-
den of the embassy, its walls covered with light blue
satin and decorated with large mirrors. Just before
the Empress arrived, a somewhat comical incident
occurred. Comte de Fleurieu, who represented a
cocoa-seller, so common in the streets of Paris, had
the little barrel shmg over his shoulder tilled with
champagne, which ho intended to give out to the
thirsty during the ball. But, unbeknown to him,
some practical joker unscrewed the tap, and all the
precious liquid ran out on the floor. This caused for
a moment considerable confusion and even indigna-
tion in some minds— not without reason, it seems to
TDe — but others laughed at the "mishap." The floor

84T

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

was quite dry before the Empress arrived and she
heard of the matter only the next day.

Perhaps the finest ridotto of the regime was the
one given at the Austrian embassy during the sea-
son of 1869, when the hostess in a black domino and
Comtesse Edmond de Pourtales, in a fine Oriental
costume, were the houtes-en-train of the evening,
spreading gaiety everywhere, throughout the ele-
gant and spacious ball room. It was in this same
year that M. Houssaye began his celebrated ridottos
of the Avenue Friedland, where he mingled so suc-
cessfully society and the chief actors and actresses
of the leading theaters of Paris.

The diplomatic corps was, taken as a whole, a
very remarkable body under the second empire. As
the Emperor was always the soul of the regime, the
diplomats, whether ambassadors or simple minis-
ters, were really accredited to the sovereign. The
cabinet ministers were considered of little impor-
tance, at least till near the close of the regime, by
these foreign representatives. They preferred to
speak direct with the ruler of France and to receive
inspiration immediately from him. Their reports
to their own governments in so far as they have been
made public, show how close was the union between
the Emperor and the diplomatic corps. For this same
reason the Empress was enabled to exert consider-
able influence abroad, and to make felt foreign in-
fluences at home, for it was naturally very easy for
her to get the Emperor's ear and to learn from him
what he was thinking and what he wished to do or
to have done. I should add, however, that she per-
mitted herself to be used verj^ seldom in this way
by members of the diplomatic corps, and only when

348

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

she perceived that she could be of aid to the govern-
ment in its policies ; and still less often did Eugenie
utilize the power which came from her intercourse
with the Emperor. I may say, nevertheless, that
on more than one occasion, the Empress was thus
able to be of benefit to France and when this was
possible, she did not let the occasion slip unutilized.
Prince and Princess Metternich were perhaps the
most talked-of members of the diplomatic corps of
the Second Empire. The Prince was an important
personality, owing much of this importance to the
fact that he was a special friend of the Emperor
Francis Joseph and the son of the celebrated chan-
cellor. He was a handsome man, with courteous and
attractive manners, very well adapted to restore
kindly relations between two nations which had just
])(!(in warring together; for Prince Metternich came
to Paris immediately after the campaign of 1859.
Napoleon requested that he be given the mission to
Paris, as he had formerly known the Prince and
had met him again at Villafranca. He was well ac-
quainted with Paris society and rapidly gained a
firm position at the Tuileries, where he soon became
a very good friend of the Empress. He showed
himself to be a most assiduous diplomat and though
apt to be, perhaps, all things to all men, was persona
grata everj^vhere. That he had too strong an in-
fluence over the Emperor at the moment of the fall
of the Archduke Maximilian and very nearly suc-
ceeded in getting him into a compromising position
in this connection, there can now be no d()u1)t. In
1866, he naturally strove; to secure the intervention
of the Emperor in favor of Austria, but his council
was not listened to. In 1870, he did valuable service

349

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

in letting France clearly see just how far went tlie
possibilities of aid from his country. But it was
his wife perhaps that made Prince Metternich one
of the most famous men in Paris. Owing to her in-
telligence, her fine presence, her originality and the
tact she displayed in securing and keeping the first
place in Paris society, Princess Metternich was the
most-talked-of woman of the Tuileries court and led
the female contingent of the diplomatic corps. Her
features were rather broad and irregular, and her
shoulders lacked plumpness, but a natural elegance
hid these physical defects, and her quick mind and
clever talk did the rest, making her a woman of re-
markable ability. She was bold in gesture, pic-
turesque in imagination and often rather startling
in speech. She was fond of singing catchy little
songs, taking many of them from the repertory of
Theresa, the famous concert-hall singer of the
period. This gave rise to the report, which was
quite false, however, that she and the singer were
close friends. She made real hits with these songs,
which were sometimes given in a fashion that
Theresa would have been proud of. In some quar-
ters, this conduct was rather severely criticized, as
were also the princess's often eccentric fashion in
dress and a certain carelessness in manner. She
was a constant guest at Compiegne, as both the Em-
peror and the Empress were very much attached to
her and her husband. She enjoyed organizing char-
ades and tableaux as has already been seen and
showed much talent in the distribution of the parts
and in preparing the costumes. She was full of
suggestions and was not prone to brook contradic-

350

COUET ENTERTAINMENTS

tion. I know of one of these tiffs, which created a
considerable tempest in a teapot.

A little play called The Country Lunch was being
rehearsed under the stage direction, as usual, of
Princess Metternich. Among the actresses was the
Duchesse de Persigny, who also had a mind of her
own. It soon became evident that the Duchess was
pleased neither with her part nor her costume, and
wished to improve her rather mean appearance by
showing off her beautiful fair hair.

''Who ever heard," said Princess Metternich, "of
a lady's waiting maid w^earing her hair loose over
her shoulders at a country picnic?"

"They do as they like," replied the Duchess, "and
then, we are playing to get some fun out of it, and
it would please me to show off my hair."

"Then, don't appear in this tableau," answ^ered
the Princess sharply. She was beginning to lose
her temper, and finally came to the Empress with her
tale of woe. But Eugenie always detested petty
quarrels and tittle-tattle and so tried to keep out of
this trifling squabble, though, on account of the high
quality of the persons concerned, she had to say
something. So the Empress remarked to the
Princess :

"I should advise you to let the Duchess have her
own way, especially as what she proposes doing may
have a good effect. And you should remember and
so be a little indulgent, that her mother was a little
queer." She referred to Princesse de la Moskowa,
who was a daughter of Laffitte. Immediately, Prin-
cess Metternich made this odd response :

"Well, if the Duchess's mother is a wee bit daft,

351

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

my father was in the same state, and so I do not at
all intend to yield."

It is generally known that the father of Princess
Metternich, Count Sandor, was indeed famous for
his eccentricities. He was an ardent equestrian and
many stories were told of his feats of horsemanship.
He had been frequently thrown, and it was said that
his brain was affected thereby, so that one day he
drove his drag and steeds into the Danube and broke
his back in the fall.

Princess Metternich acted very well herself and
obtained a marked success at Compiogne one season
by producing scenes from Ca-sar's Commentaries.
She kept up her interest in histrionics and after
the Prince retired from the French mission, under
Thiers 's administration, plays for charity were
often given at the Metternich house in Vienna.

She liked to recite, too, and was very successful
in several of Nadaud's simple and touching poems.
Xor was her taste for music and song confined to the
trifles of Theresa. She was fond of solid music and
did much to prepare the way for the final introduc-
tion of Wagner into Paris. When Tannhduser w^as
first given at the Paris Opera, it w^as vigorously
hissed. On this occasion, however, the Princess was
seen standing in her box and breaking a beau-
tiful fan to pieces by the ardor of her applause. The
piece was not given again till after the fall of the
Empire, when it aroused a storm of popular opposi-
tion. Frenchmen who have since become Wagner-
ian to excess, were then on both occasions, violently
opposed to this music. Princess Metternich used
to say, referring to that famous night: "Well, I
did what I could to save Wagner's honor."

352

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

During these years, the Austrian embassy at Paris
was a most active center both in social and in politi-
cal matters. Though Austria had just been beaten
by France, as I have already said, the Princess and
her husband showed such tact and social activity,
that they soon drew to their circle all that was best
at the capital. Dinners, balls, plays and receptions
followed one another in quick succession. The din-
ners were justly celebrated; they were excessively
elegant, and the guests were invited with the great-
est care. The Emperor and the Empress often ac-
cepted invitations to the Embassy, and did all they
could to add to the gayety of this delightful center.

In the baseless attacks sometimes made on the
morals and manners of the Court of the Second Em-
pire, Princess Metternich always comes in for more
than her share of the blame. This is due not only
to her ways and words which gave some ground for
criticism, but to her prominence. Slanderers always
single out the leaders for their cruel attacks, and
hence it is that the Emperor and the Empress have
been the victims of these same low critics. When
it became the fashion to talk against the Court and
cast contempt on all the ladies who composed it,
numerous were the calumnies that were invented.
Details were given which had never existed and
gross exaggeration was the rule. This disagreeable
subject is touched upon more than once, I fear, in
this chapter. But it made such a sorrowful impres-
sion on the Empress, that I find myself recurring
to it in spite of myself. But the world has since
become more just, and it is now beginning to be ad-
mitted that nothing very extraordinary took place
at the Tuileries and at (.^ompiegne.

353

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

A good friend of the Metterniclis was the Italian
ambassador Chevalier, and later Count Nigra. He
did not belong to a great family, but owed his ad-
vancement to his marked ability and the support
which this ability won from Cavour, He was very
amiable in ladies' society, a good talker and always
courteous in manner. He had an enviable position
at the Tuileries. He had a good voice and one of
the pleasantest recollections of Fontainebleau is
a boat party on the lake, where Count Nigra
hummed, mezzo voce, pretty Italian canzonets. His
rather feline grace and Piedmontese stutter had a
certain attraction about them, which partly explain
his unquestioned success at court. But at first
sight, I do not think it can be said that the count
was distinguished looking or seductive. He was al-
ways very friendly to the Empress. He knew her
views concerning the religious question in Italy and
did all he could to combat discreetly her influence
in this direction. At the moment of the outbreak
of the war in 1870, he of course could not be expect-
ed to do very much to bring Italy to the French side,
for France could not accept the conditions which he
offered, that is, to abandon the Pope and suffer
Victor Emmanuel to carry out the nation's wish
and secure Rome as the capital. He shilly-shallied,
declaring his devotion to France but doing so in
such a way as not to compromise his government.
I know he was pained at the fall of the Empire and
at the misfortunes of the Emperor, for whom he had
a very warm feeling; but like all good Italians, he
felt a sense of relief and deliverance. Personally,
the Empress could never forget how Count Nigra
and Prince Metternich risked their lives, perhaps,

354

COUET ENTEETAINMENTS

in aiding her escape from Paris at the moment of
the revolution of September 4th, as described in the
second volume of these memoirs.

At the side of Count Nigra at Paris was a semi-
official diplomat. Count Vimercati, who was on
friendly terms with Prince Napoleon and who fre-
quented the salon of Princess Mathilde. He used
to be intrusted with confidential messages between
the cabinets of the Tuileries and of Turin. He was
amiable but prolix, and united to a great affectation
of frankness a shrewdness that largely counterbal-
anced his frankness. He it was who, on the eve of
the war, brought word direct from the king, thus
emphasizing the earlier reply of Nigra, that Italy
could only support France "a few months later."
A few months later ! This was not the answer when
Italy looked to France to aid her in her efforts to
shake off the Austrian yoke !

In the Russian embassy, perhaps a word should
be said about Princess Lise Troubetjkoi, who was
the sister of the wife of the Russian military at-
tache, Count Paul Schouwaloff, who later became a
very important personage in Russia and w^as sent as
ambassador to Germany. Countess Schouwaloff,
whose maiden name was Princess Belosselsky, was
a gentle, kindly lady in somewhat delicate health,
who won many friends both in Imperial and in Fau-
bourg Saint Germain circles by her perfect manners
and affability. But her sister. Princess Trou-
betjkoi, who dabbled in politics and sought both
under the Empire and afterwards to play a part,
was rather distrusted. Her salon had a certain rep-
utation, however, especially at the time when M.
Thiers ruled France. She had a large acquaintance

355

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

in all countries and carried on a large correspon-
dence with persons of position. Wishing to appear
even better informed than she really was, she always
seemed to have in her pocket a more or less impor-
tant letter, which was drawn forth at the right time.
Thus, if the name of Prince Gortchakoff were men-
tioned, she was apt to say: "Why, I had a letter
from him this morning," and an envelope was im-
mediately produced, but I cannot say w^hether there
was anything inside it! Practical jokers knowing
her weakness, were ever ready to send her letters
for this famous pocket.

Throughout nearly the whole Empire, the Brit-
ish ambassador was Lord Cowley, who was an old
friend of the Emperor. He and Lady Cowley were
very intimate at both the Tuileries and at Com-
piegne. They remained good friends after Napo-
leon's fall, and Lord and Lady Cowley often visited
the Emperor and Empress in England. Their at-
tentions deeply touched both of the sovereigns.

Lord Lyons, who followed them towards the end
of the empire, came to Paris from Washington,
where he had managed British affairs with tact dur-
ing the stormy and delicate period of the American
Civil War. The Emperor, who had never forgot-
ten his early days in the United States, used now
and then to question the British ambassador con-
cerning the growth of the Great Republic, and going
off on to political affairs, would ask to be told the
American side of the Mexican Expedition imbroglio.
Lord Lyons on one occasion gave him a very graphic
description of Mr. Seward, the American Secretary
of State, who conducted so ably the foreign affairs
of the Union during this critical crisis and whom

356

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS

our Foreign Office, at the time of this Mexican af-
fair, found no ordinary antagonist, ably seconded
as he was at Paris by that charming personality,
John Bigelow, who, with General Dix, the accom-
plished gentleman who succeeded him, were the two
American Ministers of the Second Empire whose
marked individuality has left an impression on all.

The Empress was particularly interested in the
Danish minister, Count von Moltke-Hoitfeld, for
two reasons. In the first place, he was married to
a charming woman, the daughter of Baron von
Zeebach, minister of Saxony in Paris. She was very
elegant and much sought after by the society circles
of the day. Her second interest in this brilliant
family arose from the fact that one of their nephews
married Miss Bonaparte-Patterson, daughter of
Colonel Bonaparte, grandson of King Jerome.
Colonel Bonaparte, though an American citizen,
served gallantly in the French army and was on the
friendliest terms with the Emperor and the Em-
press. He often visited the latter at Chislehurst.

Count von Goltz, Prussian minister, who was quite
in his place in Paris, succeeded Count von Hatzfeld
mentioned elsewhere in these memoirs. Count von
Goltz was an excellent conversationalist and was
very much liked by ladies. The Empress especially
enjoyed his interesting society. It has often been
said that if he had not been forced by bad health
to abandon his post some eighteen months before
the Hohenzollern affair, he could have prevented the
war. Perhaps this is too much to say, but I know
that he very clearly saw the storm coming as early
as 1868. He did not hesitate to point out the bale-
ful influence of Bismarck, hoped to check its evil in-

.357

MEMOIES OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

fluence and loved to dream of an alliance between
the two nations. How often in after years the Em-
peror and the Empress would talk of this noble man
and praise him for his high-minded efforts for peace
and good- will!

I may close this imperfect account of some of the
members of the corps who made the most lasting
impression by a few words concerning an ambassa-
dress m partibus, that distinguished foreigner,
Dorothea von Benckendorff, Princesse de Lieven,
Guizot's Egeria. She gathered about her all the im-
portant men of the day. The Empress was once
taken to her salon by Comte de Morny, about the
time the former was to wed the Emperor. "You
must have her on your side," said the count; "she
can influence all the European courts in our favor."
Eugenie made a note about her after the first visit
and described her as "a tall old woman, thin, dried-
up and stern looking." She was then sixty-seven
and had lost her captivating grace of former days.
She w^elcomed Eug'enie most warmly and made quite
a fuss over her, for the approaching marriage had
recently been made public. I do not think the Em-
press ever saw again this really remarkable woman

CHAPTER XIV

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

Many of the facts and impressions contained in
these volumes are based on manuscript notes made
at the time of the occurrences described. This is
especially true of all that concerned the Empress's
personal household and the persons who composed
it, most of whom were true to her during the days
of prosperity and few of whom forgot her when the
time of trial came. In the following pages I shall
mention several of these friends and aids, and if
some names are overlooked, it will be as a general
rule by mistake. I will also enter somewhat into
detail concerning the service of the palace and court,
because, as it is now so many years that France has
been living under republican institutions, I am told
that a description of these habits and customs of
the past will be read with special interest by new
generations. This explains why I give place here
to some facts which might otherwise seem rather
trivial.

The greater part of the services appertaining to
Eugenie's household were not combined with but
annexed to those appertaining to the Emperor's
liousehold. Though the tw^o households were dis-
tinct in so far as concerned the persons who com-
posed them, the Grand Master and the Grand Mis-
tress of Eugenie's household performed in reality

359

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

only the service of honor attached to their positions
and the duty of being present at audiences and pres-
entations. Everything else, such as invitations to
dinners, concerts, balls, were made out in the offices
of the Emperor's household and signed by his offi-
cials. There was at least one exception to this rule
— the Empress's Monday evening dances were man-
aged by her own grand master and first chamber-
lain. But this Grand Master had nothing to do with
her correspondence, the distribution of money to
charities, and such things, which duties were per-
formed by the private secretary^ Nor did her grand
mistress occupy herself with the Empress's ward-
robe, which was left in the hands of Mme. Pollet,
under direct orders. The ladies of the palace, who
were on duty, two by two, had nothing to do with
the more domestic affairs of the household. Theirs
was entirely a service of honor, A covered carriage,
and later a coupe, used to go and fetch them from
their homes about one o'clock each day. When they
arrived at the Tuileries or Saint Cloud, as the case
might be, they generally found already there, in the
so-called Duty Salon, the lady reader, the lady of
honor and the chamberlain. It was the audience
hour. The lady visitors were introduced by the lady
of the palace then on duty, the gentlemen by the
chamberlain. But it was not the Empress's habit
to give many audiences. The few ladies who were
received into the intimate circle came more usual!}'
about six o'clock, before the dinner hour. Towards
the end of the Empire, the more frequent of these
visitors were the Empress's niece, the Duchesse de
Mouchy, born Princess Anna Murat, whom she was
very fond of, and Mme. Delessert and her daughter,

360

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

the Comtesse de Nadaillac, who were friends even
before the advent of the Empire, when Eugenie was
a child. They were rather outside of the court circle
on account of the political opinions of their own
circle, and generally saw the Empress in private.
The Princesses of the Bonaparte family were al-
ways welcomed whenever they came, as were also
the daughters of the Duchesse d'Albe. They often
stayed at the castle, whether the court was at Paris
or elsewhere.

When the Empress went out for a drive, the court
regulations were as follows : She found the ladies
of the household congregated in the salon assigned
to the Emperor's chamberlain. The lady in waiting
on ''grand duty" took her place in the carriage,
along with the chamberlain, while the lady on ' ' sec-
ond duty" drove in the next carriage. If the Em-
press was going out with the Emperor, the aide-de-
camp of the Emperor and the second orderly officer
sat with them and the two ladies got in the second
carriage. Sometimes the Emx)ress went out late,
when the ladies waited in the service salon reading
or embroidering. At other times she would not go
out at all, when the ladies in waiting would be per-
mitted to withdraw and be driven to their respec-
tive homes, whence they were fetched back again for
dinner to the Tuileries. After dinner and at the
end of the evening, they were once more driven
home. The charity visits were generally made in
the morning, when the Empress was accompanied
only by a lady in waiting.

The ladies of the household always appeared in
low-necked dresses in the evening, as the Empress
did herself, and on ordinary occasions they wore but

2G1

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

few jewels. On the left of their bodices, the ladies
pinned the badge of their office, which consisted of
Eugenie's initial in diamonds on blue enamel, with
the Imperial crown above the letter. The grand mis-
tress and first lady in waiting also wore on their bod-
ice attached to the same riband, a double-faced
jewel, one side holding the portrait of the Emperor
and the other side the Empress's own portrait, the
two portraits being framed in diamonds. The gover-
ness of the Children of France wore similar jewels.

A word about some of the other ladies of the
household. The lady reader arrived before the
ladies in waiting, wrote letters but did not often read
to the Empress as she much preferred to read to
herself. In fact, I think I may fairly say that she
was always quite a devourer of books, and it would
have troubled her somewhat to be read to, in the
first place because she would have always felt that
this act was wearisome to the young lady who was
performing it — she knew by experience in younger
days that it is very fatiguing — and in the second
place she liked to "skim" some parts of a book, and
read over other parts several times. All these in-
tellectual whims are next to impossible when your
reading is done for you. So the official reader had
somewhat of a sinecure at the Tuileries court. She
retired as a rule, when the ladies in waiting arrived.

There was also a body of young ladies in waiting.
One of these generally devoted her morning to the
correspondence and accompanied the Empress on
her visits to religious and charitable institutions.
They would sometimes go to an exhibition, when
the Chamberlain was also of the party. These
young ladies in waiting had as a special duty the

362

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

filing away of letters, documents and papers of all
sorts which could be of any possible value in the
present or in the future. They were particularly
careful to preserve any communication of historical
value. Many papers of this sort addressed to the
Emperor were carefully put away by these same
orderly hands. In this fashion I found many valu-
able aids to my memory when I set to work on these
rather rambling, I fear, and somewhat inadequate
recollections of the Empress's public life. Though
some of these documents, and many others, were
lost during the stormy period of the fall of the
Second Empire, still we managed to save a large
portion of these interesting collections of manu-
scripts which throw so much light on several of the
episodes and personages of the epoch.

The grand mistress of the household, who had
I)een selected at the moment of the Empress's mar-
riage and who continued to fill this delicate post
throughout the reign, was the Princesse d'Essling,
Duchesse de Eivoli, the daughter of General Debelle
and widow of the son of the famous Marshal Mas-
sena, surnamed ''the cherished child of victory."
The Princess had a pleasant face framed with fair
curly hair. Though somewhat cold and severe in
her bearing, perhaps, she was at heart good, kind
and very distinguished in all she said and did.
Whether in Paris, or traveling, she performed all
her duties with great care and tact. It was her cus-
tom to come to the Tuileries every day to learn the
Empress's desires, when she would withdraw. She
was present at all important state functions, such
as receptions or dinners, and presented by name the
ladies who had been invited. This naming of guests

303

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

is always a valuable aid to a hostess, especially to
one in the position which Eugenie then held. In
the flurry of the moment, one often forgets for an
instant the name even of a very good acquaintance,
and then it is that such valuable aid as the Princess
could give was fully appreciated. How many times
she has saved Eugenie from making a blunder or
being guilty of a sin of omission or commission, and
how often the Empress has thanked her wannly,
after some great social event, for her tactful and
invaluable support. She was a good friend to the
end of her well-filled days, and her elegant and
eclectic salon in the Rue Jean Goujon was one of
the most charming centers of polite Paris. One of
her grandsons married one of the Empress's
cousins, which was another bond of union, between
them, though all she did during the long years of
the Second Empire would alone have sufficed to keep
her memory very dear.

The chief lady in waiting, the Duchesse de Bas-
sano, belonged to the Belgian family of the Barons
de Hooghvorst. She was a very distinguished look-
ing woman, had a most charming manner and per-
formed her duties with much discretion. She and
her husband, who was grand chamberlain, as I have
already said, were instrumental in drawing to the
Tuileries many personal friends of marked distinc-
tion and value to the young regime, and the Em-
peror and the Empress always felt veiy grateful to
them for the indefatigable manner in which they
labored for the strengthening of the restored Em-
pire. The Due and Duchesse lived at the Tuileries
and gave very select gatherings which were much
appreciated by the elite of the capital. The Em-

364

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

press not infrequently attended these choice little
parties and soon became most warmly attached to
the Duchesse, so that when her death came in 1868,
it was a terrible blow and was deeply mourned by
the whole court. One of her daughters married the
Marquis d'Espeuilles, a brilliant cavalry officer,
who was aide-de-camp to the Prince Imperial, and
so was doubly dear to Eugenie.

The Due de Bassano survived his wife. After the
fall of the Empire, he followed the Emperor and the
Empress into exile. He was most devoted to the
Emperor and, after his death, he transferred this
devotion to Eugenie. When she lost the Prince Im-
perial, he would spend nearly the whole year with
her, leaving her only now and then to visit his chil-
dren. When she made her sad pilgrimage to the
Cape, he wished to accompany her, but Eugenie felt
the voyage was too long for a man of his years, and
he finally consented to let himself be represented
by his son, the Marquis de Bassano. As the infirmi-
ties of age crept upon him, he retired and enjoyed
the thoughtful care of his daughter the Marquise
d'Espeuilles, and it was in her comfortable home
that this faithful servitor of the Second Empire died
at the advanced age of ninety-four. His charming
character remained with him to the last. His con-
versation concerning things of the past was most
interesting, and this past went far back, because
he always recalled with pleasure the fact that the
great Napoleon once patted him, when a child, on
the cheek. He had seen the two Empires in their
glory. The Empress could never speak of him, after
he passed away, without deep emotion.

Nearly all the ladies of the palace have also passed

365

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

away. Many of them I shall ever hold in sweet
memory, they were so faithful in sunshine and in
storm. I can never forget Comtesse Gustave de
Montebello, born Villeneuve-Bargemont, who was so
pretty and affable. She became a dear friend of
the Empress, and when she lost a charming little
daughter and was sad and isolated, the Court keenly
felt the absence of this gay member of its circle.
When her husband was sent to Rome to take com-
mand of the French troops for the protection of the
Pope she soon became as popular there as she had
been in Paris. But she did not forget the Empress,
for every year she returned to take up for a while
her duties in the palace. Eugenie often visited her
during her last illness, in 1870, and when she finally
passed into the other world, the Empress felt as
never before that a new friend was awaiting her on
''the other side."

Baronne de Pierres, whom I have already men-
tioned as one of the ladies in waiting, was an Ameri-
can by birth. She was a most excellent horsewoman
and always accompanied the Empress, when the lat-
ter rode or hunted. Eugenie knew her before she
mounted the throne, when her father, Mr. Thorne,
was a well-known figure in the American colony of
Paris, which was so brilliant and so well received
at the Court of the Second Empire. Eugenie always
liked to keep up her Englisli, as if she foresaw that
some day she would pass the decline of her life in
an English-speaking land. Miss Thorne spoke Eng-
lish with just a slight touch of the best American
accent and some of the words which she had brought
with her from the other side of the Atlantic — espe-
cially that picturesque American slang, which she

366

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

sometimes emploj^ed with mucli effect in her lively
conversation — had a special charm for the Empress.
I think it was largely due to this fascinating Ameri-
can woman that her fellow countrymen and women
always had such a warm welcome at the Court of
the Tuileries.

The Crimean war was the indirect cause of the
admission to the household of several excellent
ladies. One of these was the Comtesse de Lourmel,
widow of the General who was killed during that ex-
pedition. At the same time, widows of two other
unfortunate generals and heroes — Madame de Bran-
don and Madame Bizot — were appointed under-gov-
ernesses of the Children of France. The widow of
Admiral Bruat, who had just died in the Crimea,
w^as the head-governess. The Comtesse de Lourmel
was a very amiable woman, and the fact that herself
and the other ladies just mentioned, were sufferers
from the unfortunate war always bound them closer
to the Empress. The Emperor used to refer to these
widows as "that noble band of female Invalides,
who would do honor to the old home built by Louis
XIV, if women w^ero admitted there."

Perhaps the handsomest of the ladies in waiting,
who also had a most cultivated mind, was the Com-
tesse de Eayneval, a canoncss, but not a nun, and
sister of the Comte de Rayneval who was for a long
time in the diplomatic service. The countess united
religious fervor to a large knowledge of the world,
which gave a very unique stamp to her character
that charmed the Empress not a little. "A sincerely
religious woman, w^ho knows the ways of fashionable
life," the Emperor once said referring to her, "is
as near perfection as can be hoped for on earth."

367

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Baronne de Malaret, born Segur, was a lady of
honor, elegant in manner, with a beautiful temper
and having hosts of friends, as she richly deserved.
Another was Madame de Saulcy, wife of the distin-
guished numismatist. She was a very religious and
intelligent woman. The Emperor referred to her
when he said : "If there were saints in Court, she
would be one." Other ladies were Madame de
Sancy-Parabere, daughter of General Lefevre-Des-
noettes, whose eclectic salon was a neutral ground
between the new Court and the old ; the two daugh-
ters of the Marquis de La Roche-Lambert, who en-
tered the Imperial household on the same day, and
one of whom — Comtesse de la Bedoyere, whose
strikingly fair complexion was admired by the whole
Court — had two sons, Laurent and Jean, who be-
came the close friends of the Prince Imperial, their
mother losing her first husband towards the end of
the Empire and marrying Comte Edgar Ney, Prince
de la Moskowa, aide-de-camp and friend of the Em-
peror; the other daughter, Comtesse de la Poeze,
very witty and bubbling over with spirits, who is
still alive while I write these lines and who often
accompanied the Empress on her various voyages
and journeys; the Marquise de la Tour Maubourg,
also one of her earlier traveling companions, grand-
daughter of Marshal Mortier, who was killed at the
side of Louis Philippe, when Ficschi made his at-
tempt on the life of the king; and Baroness de Viry-
Cohendier, whose husband became honoraiy cham-
berlain. In fact, the husbands of all the ladies in
waiting received this title, which gave them their
entrance at the Tuileries and into the Court circles,
generally.

368

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

I should speak a little more at length of one of the
most beloved ladies, the late Viscomtesse Aguado,
who was an octogenarian when she passed away.
Her first husband, whom the Empress knew so well,
died in a mad-house, and she then married her
brother-in-law. She was born a Macdonell and was
related to the Talleyrands, the Montmorencys and
other great families of the old French aristocracy.
For many years the salon of Viscomte and Viscom-
tesse Aguado was the meeting place of all the ele-
gant society of Paris. The family had been very
rich, possessed a fine hunting estate in the Seine et
Marne department and owned, later, a grand town
house in the Rue de I'Elysee, overlooking the garden
of the Elysee Palace.

The last nomination of lady of the palace was that
of Mme. Carette, the granddaughter of Admiral
Bouvet. This lady first attracted attention during
a visit which the Empress made with the Emperor
to Brittany, by her extreme beauty. At first she
was the reader, and then she replaced as one of the
Empress's ladies Comtesse de Lazay-Marnesia, a
distant relative of the Beauharnais family, who was
in bad health. Mme. Carette often accompanied the
Empress on her travels and official visits of all
kinds. She had the bad luck to be with the Emperor
and the P]mpress on the occasion of an accident
which ha[)penod to them at Noufchatel, when all were
in the greatest danger because the horse took fright,
and slio, unfortunately, had her arm broken.

Mile. Marion, daughter of the general, also be-
longed to the household. She married, shortly be-
fore the war, Comte Clary, who then belonged to
the military household of the Emperor, which post

369

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

he resigned in order to devote himself entirely to
the Prince Imperial, whose aide-de-camp he became.
He followed the royal family into exile, and became
the superintendent of the joint household in Eng-
land. He died young, after great suffering, brought
on by a terrible liver complaint which he had con-
tracted in Mexico. His death was a great loss to the
Prince Imperial and to all, for he was a wise coun-
selor and a devoted friend. His son was early at-
tached to the Empress's suite and always remained
with her, accompanying her in all the voyages and
journeys. He was of much aid during the last visit
to Egypt and throughout the tour to India in 1908.

Now a few words about the male members of the
household. Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie was
the grand master. The Tascher family was of
French origin and had emigrated to Martinique
during the eighteenth century. The Count was a
very upright and generally respected man. He came
to France in 1802, and Napoleon put him in the Fon-
tainebleau military school. He afterwards distin-
guished himself on the battle fields of the First Em-
pire and was made a count in 1808. He identified
himself with the interests of Prince Eugene, whom
he followed to Bavaria, whence he was recalled in
1852, by the Emperor and made senator and grand
master of the Empress's household, as I have just
said. It will thus be seen that the Count was quite
a historic character and had seen a great deal of
the world. Both the Emperor and Eugenie enjoyed
his conversation, and he could speak most interest-
ingly of the great events and the great men of the
past, when he got warmed to the subject.

Napoleon always found a peculiar pleasure in

370

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

having about him these men of the past, who brought
him so near to the great Emperor, whom he could
recall only vaguely. It was most touching to hear
the Emperor question such men as the Count about
the smallest details of the looks, doings, and
thoughts of Napoleon I. The Emperor did this so
constantly and during such a long series of years,
that in the end, he had in his own mind so clear a
picture of the time and the great actors on the scene,
with Napoleon in the foreground, that he finally felt
himself of the circle. Perhaps no person in France
who belonged to the generation which immediately
followed the ''grand era" was so imbued with its
life and spirit as was Napoleon III, and the Pagerie
family contributed not a little to bring this about.
Hence it is that the Empress always had a peculiar
fondness for these relatives, for such they were.

Every day Comte de la Pagerie would come to
take the Empress's "orders," though in reality his
functions were purely honorary. He and the Coun-
tess lived in the Pavilion de ]Marsan in the Tuileries
palace. The Count suffered consideral)ly from gout
and was not seen much except when on duty. The
Countess also lived a somewhat retired life, though
her drawing-room was open to a large number of
intimate friends. It was a sort of little German
court right in the heart of Paris. Her imnKnliate
circle always addressed her as Durchlauclit, or Se-
rene Highness, which had a delightful odor from
the other side of the Rhine. The two daughters who
lived vvitli their motlier and father gave a still fur-
ther Teutonic touch to this home-circle. Tlie first
bore tlie thorouglily Ofrmanic name of Comtesse
Waldner-Freuiidstein, and the second, Comtesse

371

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Stephanie, was a canoness in Bavaria. She was the
gayest of the group and was especially clever in
planning original quadrilles for masked balls. Many
a Tuileries "hop" was given a stamp of delightful
originality by the happy thought of this bright
woman. The Emperor has left this rather curious
note concerning this very virile mind:

''The Comtesse once wrote some humorous mem-
oirs, which were published during her lifetime, but
which were arranged by a writer named Paul Gau-
lot, for the family feared that the rather Germanic
crudeness of her language might provoke unfavor-
able comment. She was indeed something of a Pala-
tine princess, and her decidedly German accent when
she spoke French lent a certain originality to her
conversation which always amused me. She liked
to indulge in ridicule, but, at heart, she was not ill-
natured and could not be said to be a back-biter,
though her tong-ue, which often caused much merri-
ment, was feared in some quarters. Her well-known
Teutonic leanings and her open correspondence with
Queen Augusta and a number of German princes
and princesses caused her to be looked upon with
a certain distrust in French circles. She was one
of those who hold that we may have two countries.
But I do not wish to convey the impression that it
was believed that she had caused any harm to this
country by keeping up her connections with the
land where she was born and brought up and where
she had two married sisters."

Comte Charles de la Pagerie, son of the grand
master, was first chamberlain in the Empress' house-
hold. He became senator after the death of his
father in 1861 and obtained the Emperor's permis-

372

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

sion to assume the title of Due de Dalberg, the Due
de Dalberg having been his uncle. He was witty in
conversation, but extremely ugly, which ugliness
was not lessened by a strange habit which he had
of making odd grimaces when he talked. His tastes
wore also very Germanic, like those, in fact, of all
his family, with the exception of his father, who
had remained quite French. The son continued the
tradition of his father and mother in making the
Tascher salon the meeting place of all the diplo-
matists of the large and small German courts, and
there you were sure to find any German of impor-
tance who happened to pass through Paris. When
the Emperor went over to call on the Taschers in
their wing of the palace, he would say with a smile :
"I am now going to cross the Rhine"; and when he
returned to his part of the Tuileries, he would add :
"Well, I am back from the Fatherland." At one
time the Empress thought of trying to acquire a
good knowledge of the German language and she
used to go over to the Taschers for conversation.
But she had not the necessary leisure to keep it up,
when the Emperor remarked: "You have returned
from the Fatherland to stay."

At first the Empress had but one chamberlain —
Viscomte de Lezay Marnesia — in addition to the first
chamberlain. But later, three others were named,
the Marquis d'Havrincourt, the Marquis de Piennes
and the Comte de Cosse-Brissac. I mention tlie fact
and their names more on account of the pleasing co-
incidence that all of them were clever amateur ar-
tists—the first being a sculptor, the second a very
good draftsman, and the last, not a bad painter. As
the Empress always greatly enjoyed the arts, these

373

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

three gentlemen had not a little to do with making
our circle a delightful center for the discussion and
practicing of the fine arts. More than one famous
painter or sculptor of the day was admitted to the
"art coterie" as the Emperor called it, and went
aAvay, I am convinced, with new^ ideas and a feeling
that the Tuileries breathed an atmosphere not inimi-
cal to the beautiful in art and letters. At the time
of w^riting this chapter, the Marquis de Piennes is
the only one of this delightful trio w^ho still survives.
He has been residing for many years on his large
Austrian estates and several times visited the Em-
press. He has not lost with age any of that uncom-
mon type of wattiness which made him famous in the
old Tuileries circle. It was through him that the
Empress always felt the more closely drawn to Mar-
shal MacMahon, as the son of the Marquis, who died
young, unfortunately, was married to the daughter
of the marshal. An interesting fact, concerning
Comte de Cosse Brissac was that, though his family
was opposed to the Empire, he remained faithful to
it, while his bright and amusing nature made him
very popular in the court circle.

There was, among the subalterns, in the Em-
press' service, a somewhat striking figure worthy,
for several reasons, of a few moments' attention.
Mme. Pollet, long known by the name of Pepa, has
been said to have exerted considerable influence over
Eugenie and her immediate circle. But this is quite
a mistake for, though they all liked Mme. Pollet
fairly well on account of her blind devotion, she w^as
never in any way admitted into Eugenie's con-
fidence.

Mme. Pollet was quite young when slie entered

374

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

the Empress' service when the latter was Comtesse
de Teba, and she remained w^ith Eugenie all her life.
The Empress married her to an infantry officer and
at the time of her marriage gave her the title of
treasurer.

That pale little woman, who seemed to have no
strength whatever and constantly complained of ill-
health, was activity personified. She was the only
Spanish woman in the service. She spoke the most
curious French imaginable. She had faults which
cannot be overlooked, but she w^as, as I have just
said, entirely devoted to the Empress, who fully
appreciated her fidelity, which did not however pre-
vent from scolding her on numerous occasions when
her jealousy and ill-temper gave rise to difficulties
and disputes among the serving-women, troubles of
a kind which Eugenie detested most cordially. Witty
and fairly intelligent, Mme. Pollet knew how to turn
to good account the trust reposed in her. Some
persons have said that she took undue advantage of
her position. But that is not perfectly exact, for it
should be remembered, Pepa was in no way her own
mistress.

The Empress received one million two hundred
thousand francs yearly from the Emperor ; one hun-
dred thousand of that amount she used for dress,
while most of the rest was distributed in presents,
pensions, and charitable bequests. It was Mme. Pol-
let's duty to keep all tlie piivate accounts. She was
consequently in close relations with the tradespeople
for not only the clothes but also for the presents
which Eugenie had to make. It must be admitted
that under such circumstances, a mortal would re-
quire more than an ordinary dose of probity not to

375

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

succumb to the temptation of feathering one's own
nest. Histoiy leaves no doubt on this point. Mme.
Pollet mllingly accepted presents from the trades-
people who w^ere naturally interested in keeping in
the good books of the treaisurer and who over-
whelmed her with gifts. The Empress was told later
that she also accepted gifts offered by highly placed
ladies who wished to obtain favors from the Em-
peror or Eugenie and who were only too willing to
bribe her. ' ' But where shall we find a court, a min-
istry, or even an ordinarily large private establish-
ment, in which those who seek favors do not have
recourse to the assistance of the subalterns when
they think they will thus obtain easier access to the
powers that be?" This w^as a very just reflection
made by the Emperor when this matter came up one
day after the fall of the Empire.

Mme. Pollet was supreme as regards the direction
of the women's services, and there undoubtedly was
very often discontent and bitterness among those
around her. It frequently required all the kindness
the Empress could command to soothe the feelings
wounded by Pepa's seeming injustice, and at times,
it was no easy thing to put matters in order again.
Eugenie would have much preferred to avoid these
quarrels; but it is doubtful whether any other ''su-
perintendent of domestic affairs" as the Emperor
dubbed Mme. Pollet, would not have caused the same
difficulties.

On the other hand, the Empress could safely trust
Mme. Pollet to look after jewels, laces, furs, and
things of that kind. This was a grand source of
comfort. She had a great sense of order, and it
even sometimes happened that things were so well

376

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

tidied away by her that it was often impossible to
find what one was looking for. In other words this
good soul had, like so many more important people,
the defects of her qualities.

Mme. Pollet was present at the Empress' toilet
every day, took orders and transmitted them to the
maids and servants generally. She constantly saw
Eugenie for a thousand little matters or details, but
it is certain that the latter did not allow her to play
any part beyond her very subaltern role. A friend
has very truly said: "She was never elevated to
the rank of a lady, whether it were a lady in waiting
or a lady in society." The Empress never dis-
cussed any important matter with her, which was,
I fear, a source of great disappointment to her. But
it was the only safe course. Knowing her character
as she did, Eugenie was sure that if she gave her
an inch she would take an ell, her usefulness would
cease, and then they would have to part company.

I am told that Mme. Pollet made every effort in
her power to gain admission to official receptions
so soon as her husband's situation rendered it pos-
sible for him to obtain invitations for her. But the
Empress in no way encouraged these efforts and
always tried to keep Pepa in the modest situation
which she filled so well. But when, in 1869, M. Pol-
let by the force of circumstances, became a colonel,
his wife was seen, I believe, at one or two grand
balls; but that was all. Colonel Pollet, who was an
excellent husband and soldier, died suddenly in
Paris shortly before tlie Franco-Prussian War
broke out. His widow followed the Empress to Eng-
land, but she found the climate too trying and was
unable to remain tiiere. So when she realized that

377

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

the Imperial restoration was not a matter of the
immediate future, she returned to Paris to recruit
her health, where she died very soon afterwards.
She lived a somewhat isolated life during these last
months, in the great capital, for almost every one
had forgotten her, and she was no longer needed
by those who had showered gifts on her in old times.
They were not prone to recognize her now that she
could be of no use to them. It must be admitted,
too, that her bad temper prevented her from making
fast friends. But she left a nice little fortune, I
am told, for her sister and her niece, who had re-
mained in Spain.

The one great quality of Mme. Pollet was, as I
have already said, her unlimited devotion to those
whom she served. She would incur any danger for
the Empress, and yet she was of a most timid tem-
perament. She was often teased on account of the
ease with which she could be thrown into a fright.
If some one of the Court were to say: "Why, that
curtain is moving!" Mme. Pollet would begin to
tremble, and grow pale ; and if the Empress, enter-
ing into the spirit of the joke, should add: "Pepa,
what can be behind that curtain?" the poor woman
would be seized with real terror. She would go to
the curtain, and lift its folds with trembling hands,
while the court ladies, delighted with the success of
their prank, would laugh merrily; and Eugenie
sometimes participated in the fun.

Pepa's peculiar French, and her queer mistakes,
due to ignorance of the language or a general lack
of information, also often provoked mirth. One
example of this is worth recording here. "When
Cabanel was painting a portrait of the Emperor,,

.378

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

the Empress told the celebrated artist to ask Mme.
Pollet for all the accessories he might require. Con-
sequently one day Cabanel wrote to Pepa asking
her to let him have the hand of justice, which was
to be painted in the picture with the crown and
scepter. Much mystified, by the painter's letter,
Pepa sought one of the ladies in waiting, Mile. Bou-
vet, and raising her hands to heaven, cried out, much
agitated and with an unutterably droll accent: *'La
main de justice! But I cannot give him that.'*
Gradually calming down, she finally asked: ''But,
after all, what is the hand of justice?" And when
it was explained to her that M. Cabanel simply
wanted the baton anciently used by kings, which had
an ivory hand at the end, she admitted that she
thought it was some high legal position and that,
on no account, would she undertake to transmit such
a request to the Empress !

The friends who are interested in these memoirs
have asked me to include in them something on fash-
ions during the Second Empire and to go into de-
tails concerning Eugenie's tastes in the matter of
toilette and other rather private topics, which I
would not be inclined to do if not thus pressed, and
if I did not know that these notes will not be read
by the larger public till the Empress has passed
into another and a better world. And then again,
I, now in my old age, am speaking of things which
happened back in my youth, when Eugenie was
in the full gaze of France and all Europe, for it
must not be forgotten that when the Second Empire
was at its zenith, in the sixties, it was the cynosure
of all eyes. Thirdly, in a chapter on Court life,

379

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

fashions, perhaps, have their rightful place. Such
are my excuses, rather lame, some may think, for
adding these more trivial notes to these pages of a
life which had its serious side, notwithstanding the
criticisms of some of her detractors.

I cannot conceive of a state of society worthy of
the name which should not feel that its rulers should
make as fine an appearance as possible before the
world. This was the view taken by the great Na-
poleon and by his nephew, and the Empress shared
this opinion of the two Emperors. Elegant clothes
and jewels are as necessary on a throne, especially
on the part of a queen or empress, as intelligence
and popularity. The Court which preceded that of
the Second Empire, had been described as lacking
in elegance, and it has often been said that com-
merce and industry in France and particularly in
Paris suffered from this lack. Napoleon's Court,
however, has sometimes been criticized for an ex-
cess of luxury and elegance. But it should not be
forgotten that it was, in this particular, simply in
accord with the time. Luxury and elegance were
then predominant and are still, for that matter.
Wealth and comfort and even show were never more
prominent than to-day. Neither the political mis-
fortunes of 1870, the uncertainty of the European
situation, nor the instability of the Third Republic,
has attenuated this taste for fine things, display and
the comforts and pleasures brought by money. It
is not going too far, perhaps, to say that elegance
has become an essential part of the modern world
and the life of all nations. But it is going to much
too great a length and is wholly unjust to accuse
the Second Empire as having been the instrument

380

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

for the bringing about of this state of things. Every
thoughtful person knows that the nearer people get
to the quintessence of civilization and to the refine-
ments thereof, the more are prized the arts, style
in fashion, fine clothes, rich jewels. The sovereigns
felt that it was the duty of such a Court as was that
of the Tuileries, in a country where commerce and
industry are so eager in their demands for encour-
agement, to give an impulse to trade and to create
as far as we could a market for the more expensive
products. And I think that I may say that they
were eminently successful in this effort. Many large
fortunes were made at Lyons and elsewhere be-
cause of the support of the elite of the population,
the fashions of the hour calling for beautiful ma-
terials, for silks and rich fabrics of all kinds.

The Empress' efforts in this direction gave rise
to many legends. Party pamphleteers went so far
as to declare that she gave up her whole time to the
devising of new gowns. Such phrases as these are
scattered through certain sheets of the period: "the
frivolity of the Empress," "her immoderate love of
fine clothes," "her never-satisfied desire for luxuri-
ous things," "her custom of never wearing the same
dress twice." It is true that Eugenie often changed
her attire ; it was a duty imposed by her station. It
is also of course true that she possessed a large
number of costumes of all kinds. How could it have
been otherwise? l>ut these were not all full-dress
gowns. In tlie ordinary home life at the Tuileries
and in the summer retreats, Eugenie's attire was
always simple and in no way outdid the dress of the
persons who surrounded her. It often happened
that it was only the external part of her attire which

381

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

was elegant. A rich mantle often covered a very
modest gown. When the Empress drove out, espe-
cially at Paris, her hat and cloak were handsome,
but generally she w^as not otherwise "dressed up."
I dislike to touch on the more personal side of the
subject; but so many idle stories were circulated
during the reign and so many of them are still alive,
that it has seemed to me that I am doing my duty
not only by the Empress but by the regime, in de-
claring most of them to be wholly false and all of
them to be exaggerated grossly.

It will be pleasanter for me now to devote a few
paragraphs to the more general theme of fashion
and dress under the Second Empire, when what was
worn at the state balls and great public ceremonies
was often the talk of all Europe.

When one speaks of fashion, it is often difficult
to refrain from criticism and a smile. The elegant
women of to-day, with their dresses which are more
or less tight-fitting — little by little w^e are returning
to more amjjle and becoming shapes — cannot under-
stand how any one could have worn those wire cages
called crinolines, which held up a whole shopful of
material ! Three ladies so attired used to fill up the
space of a moderate-sized room! What quantities
of material w^ere there and what a variety, — cun-
ningly arranged draperies, fringes, ruchings, pleats,
real or imitation laces, the whole ending in a long
train which it was no easy task to pull about with
one.

There was a mixture of all styles during the Sec-
ond Empire. You saw Renaissance sleeves, Louis
XVI panniers, Grecian draperies and those little
basques formerly worn by ladies of the time of the

382

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

Fronde. It must be admitted that it was not an easy
task, with such cumbersome and varied elements, to
offer an elegant deportment and to make a charming
appearance. Success depended on gracefulness of
gesture, on carriage, on a sliding motion in one's
step, on a svelt form and a supple bust. In the
evening, when shoulders were bared, and the easy
movements of the bodj^ were possible, the silhouette
was more attractive; and, had it not been for the
panniers and the crinolines, the dresses of that day
would not have been ugly for dinner and after-din-
ner wear.

During the Second Empire, it was quite a feat to
walk w^lien you were forced to carry about with you
such an unnatural rotundity as that of the crino-
line. When you sat down, you had to guard against
the flying up or out of the rebellious wires. To get
into a carriage without making a mess of it required
not a little skill, especially as many dresses were
made of very light materials, such as tulle, gauze
and lace. Husbands and fathers needed to be blessed
with a large stock of patience and restive horses had
to be well trained, for considerable time and much
fine calculation were necessary on these trying occa-
sions. It was almost impossible to shake hands with
a child and very difficult to take a gentleman's arm.
In fact from this moment dates the custom which
prevails to-day of not offering the arm in a drawing-
room and particularly in the street.

The inventor of the crinoline was Auguste Person,
who died not many years ago in Champagne at the
advanced ago of almost eighty, I am told. I have
also heard that he did not make much money from
his invention, for he sold tiie patent for four thou-

383

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

sand francs. But those who bought it gained over
a million. For its popularity grew very rapidly.
Toward 1860, all the elegant ladies were submissive
to the tyranny of this very wide piece of stiff twill,
surrounded with metal hoops. The crinoline was at
first called in France * ' a cage, ' ' and the women who
put on the new invention were said to be "caged."
It is easy to imagine the wit indulged in at their ex-
pense. One of the "funny writers" of the Paris
press likened gossiping paroquets to "the bearers of
the cage, ' ' the new-fashioned petticoat. All this talk
about it caused the article to sell and hence the rea-
son why, commercially, the invention was most
profitable.

This strange fashion had been set by tall, stout
women who are always very influential in the ele-
gant world; but it was soon followed by all. Thin,
small women persuaded themselves that "it suited
their style of beauty," which was not the case; and
though their husbands and brothers protested and
rifdiculed them, still the crinoline continued to hold
its sway. The Nain Jaiine, Charivari^ and Figaro,
the annual theatrical "review^s," and more preten-
tious plays like that of Blum at the Vie Parisienne
— all made fun of the innovation, but its vogue did
not begin to wane till towards the end of the Em-
pire. Surprise is now sometimes expressed that it
lasted so long.

A friend has told me of a play given at a fash-
ionable Paris club in 1878, where, for one of the
scenes, John Lewis Brown sketched two pictures.
Both represented women of the world. In the one,
the woman was spread out in a crinoline of the time
of the Second Empire, while in the other, the woman

384

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

was attired in the tightly squeezing, narrow cling-
ing skirts then in fashion. Though not ten years
had passed since the ladies had allowed themselves
to be dressed as in the first instance, the actresses
who were to take part in the play exclaimed: "How
could we have allowed ourselves to be made such
frights of?" And somebody present well remarked:
"The same thing will be said in another decade of
the present fashion, which goes to the other ex-
treme," Both criticisms, it seems to me, were just.
Some years ago, an effort was made to bring back
the crinoline, though in less exaggerated propor-
tions. But, fortunately, the attempt failed. And
yet, it cannot be denied that the fashion was becom-
ing to certain women. All of them did not appear
ridiculous in crinolines. At the court of the
Tuileries, where dress was never carried too far, it
cannot be said that the crinoline was ugly. The Em-
press was not able to ignore the fashion but she al-
ways kept the crinoline within reasonable bounds.
Its final suppression, I always considered to be due
to "Worth, who was really a great fashion-maker.
He did much to revive a taste for grace in attire.
He modified the size of the skirt, while he gradually
molded the shape of the body. Little by little he
diminished the immense circumference of the hoops
until they were quite done avv'ay with, or were re-
placed by light cage-like affairs which held up the
train behind. This sort of "dress improver" held
its ground for a few years longer, and then it, too,
was at last abandoned. Though this improver may
be said to have been abnormal, it was not wholly in-
artistic in some respects and on some persons. Per-
haps the Empress' own liking for short skirts, which

385

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

all wore for walking at Saint Cloud, Fontainebleau
and Compiegne, had something to do with this grad-
ual modification of this portion of woman's attire.
Towards 1860, women's hats were high pyramids
covered with fruit and flowers. They were very
heavy and enlarged the head to a disproportionate
size. This fashion, too, was destined to be changed
little by little. It was mainly to Mme. Virot that
the transformation of hats under the Empire was
due. She threw open to view the back of the neck
by doing away with the streamers or bavolets —
a stiff pleated piece of material which enwrapped
the neck and shoulders. The hats then became little
string-bonnets, rather flat, and framing the face
artistically, showing the hair. Here, as in every-
thing else, *he style was exaggerated in some cases,
and the hats were so flat that they were called
** plates." But on the whole, this style of hat was
becoming, was pretty and worn for a long time.
They underwent many little changes and the strings
were gradually suppressed. Nowadays, women of a
certain age wear these little bonnets and efforts
have been made to render them fashionable for the
theaters, where high hats are such a nuisance. But
this effort, unfortunately, has not met with success.
The large Gainsborough hats and the Louis XVI
shapes of the day, with their mass of feathers, flow-
ers and fur tails, are the fortune of the milliners,
who will, of course, keep them in fashion as long as
possible. If you compare them with the creations of
Virot or Ode, you will find that hats to-day cost three
or four times more than they did under the Second
Empire, and yet there are people who ever harp on
the ** extravagance of the Empire."

386

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

For traveling, and for walks at Compiegne and
the other country residences, the Empress wore
an oval-shaped hat, of medium size, adorned with
ribbon bows and feathers of moderate length. These
hats kept in fashion for some time. They are rela-
tively simple, very practical and generally becom-
ing to the face.

The evening head dress was usually round dia-
dems of flowers in which were placed diamonds like
drops of dew. This style was very becoming to
young faces. Older ladies wore crowns of foliage
or jeweled diadems. Eugenie always liked to see
her ladies attired in a way fitting their years. If
there was a thing that she particularly disliked, it
was to see young attire on those who were no longer
youthful. I can never forget how her excellent read-
er, Comtesse de Wagner, forgetting this rule on one
occasion, appeared one evening, when she had
passed seventy, got up in tulle, trimmed with red
ribbons and with a nimbus of white roses round her
head, like Ophelia! The Empress really could not
go near her the whole evening.

Eugenie went over her wardrobe twice each year
and the dresses which could not be worn again were
distributed among the waiting-women, who, I be-
lieve, disposed of them at advantageous rates. Two
rooms of the wardrobe apartments in the palace
were used as work-rooms for the dress-makers.
Here the Empress could have gowns made up in her
own way. At the moment of the change of the sea-
sons, shopmen were received in these rooms, and
then it was that she chose materials and ordered
a certain number of costumes. It was also in these
rooms that the Empress would try them on when

387

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

they were finished. Adjoining rooms were provided
with oak closets with sliding doors, and here the
gowns w^ere kept till wanted.

It was the custom at the Tuileries and the other
Imperial residences for the Empress to appear in
low-neck attire in the evening. When the company
was small and during the winter season, she gen-
erally put on a long gown of black or blue velvet
or of plain w^hite satin, and also some jewels, one of
her favorites being the clover leaf in emeralds and
diamonds which w^as her first gift from the Em-
peror. She wore sometimes w^hat she used to call
''political gowns." They were of heavy brocade
and lampas materials, rather sumptuous and un-
wieldy, but very etfective, on the wiiole, I have al-
ways thought. The Emperor especially liked these
gowns. They were ordered mainly to encourage
the Lyons silk trade, and were more richly decorated
than most of her gowns, with passementerie and
lace.

The Empress never cared for loose morning robes
and, in fact, never possessed a dressing-gown. She
used the ordinary linen wraps which are generally
employed w^hen dressing. The real reason for this
w^as that she always preferred to dress fully the
first thing in the morning. Perhaps I ought to
amend this statement by saying that in 1865, the
Empress did have a dressing-gown for a short time.
The Prince Imperial had caught the measles and she
wished to be near him during the night. So the
reader, Mme. Carette, went to the Louvre shops and
chose a ready-made red flannel dressing-gown, which
Eugenie found very convenient.

Of course she had to use a great many pairs of

388

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

shoes. The soiled ones were given to the orphan-
age Eugene Napoleon, founded with the money
which the City of Paris had wished to spend on a
necklace at the moment of her marriage. The white
shoes were always kept for the young orphan girls
who had arrived at the age for celebrating their first
communion.

The Emperor and the Empress always held that,
as rulers of France, their duties were much more
than political, especially in a country where art and
letters stood so high. They tried to spread about
our Court an atmosphere that was, as far as pos-
sible, all-embracing. Thus, as has already been
seen, the Empress took a particular interest in the
fashions and did what she could to keep Paris the
world's center, for all that pertained to feminine
attire; and in this effort it was generally conceded
that she was on the whole successful. But they also
gave much attention to art and above all to dramatic
art. The theaters, actors and actresses of Paris
had been famous under all regimes, and during the
Second Empire the high standard was carefully kept
up. Nor was it French talent alone which was wel-
comed before the Paris footliglits. Dramatic ar-
tists from several foreign lands were applauded by
French audiences, and they often owed their invi-
tation to Paris either directly or indirectly to the
expressed wishes of the Tuileries. A good example
of this was given in 1855 during the Exhibition of
that year, when occurred a series of dramatic per-
formances which were most interesting in every
respect. The incidents connected therewith will il-
lustrate the intimate connection whicli then existed
between the Court and the theatrical world wliicli is

389

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGExXIE

the excuse for the introduction of the subject in this
chapter.

The famous Rachel was on the point of leaving
for a long vacation which had been granted her by
the management of the Comedie Frangaise. It
turned out to be an eternal vacation, since she came
home only to die. But before she went, at the request
of the Court, she played for an entire month the
great works of Corneille and Racine in which she
excelled. After the performance of Phedre, which
was a veritable triumph, she was really free, but
consented in June to reappear at a gala evening
given in honor of the King of Portugal and the
Duke of Oporto. The Emperor and the Empress
were present and led in the applause. The spec-
tacle included a Hommage a Corneille, the Menteur,
and Horace.

As a matter of fact, this was not her last appear-
ance, certain circumstances having determined
Rachel to remain some time longer at Paris. It was
due, in fact, to a sort of competition between Rachel
and Ristori which gave the public many fine plays,
greatly to the delight of Parisian society and the
Court.

Ristori, Marquise Capranica del Grillo, who died
in 1906, over eighty years old, had just carried off
a series of victories at the Salle Ventadour in Fran-
cesca di Rimini, Maria Stuardo, and other parts.
She was then the idol of Paris; Lamartine wrote
verses to her, and at one time it was thought she
might appear at the Theatre Frangais. There were
endless discussions concerning the talents of the two
great artists. The Court was particularly interested
in these honors shown the celebrated Italian trag-

390

THE OFFICIAL HOUSEHOLD

edienne. The Emperor was then accused in certain
circles in Italy of not doing all that was expected of
him in the matter of bringing about a sort of politi-
cal side to it — the Court did not let slip this occasion
to please the Italian nation by honoring one of its
great actresses. The Emperor and the Empress
naturally led "in this good work" as the Emperor
called it.

Alexandre Dumas even maintained that Ristori
was superior to Rachel. This the sovereigns both
thought privately was perhaps going a little too far.
The celebrated story-teller proposed a performance
at the Opera in which the two tragediennes would
appear, — Ristori in Maria Stuardo by Maffei,
Rachel in Marie Stuart by Lebrun. Unfortunately,
this proposal gave rise to much discussion, and
many articles more or less bitter were written in
the newspapers by the partisans of both the great
artists. The Court deeply regretted all this. Of
course, the proposed performance at the Opera did
not take place. But Rachel was at length aroused
and took up the gauntlet. She went secretly to see
her rival play at the Salle Ventadour; she heard the
loud cheers, the encores — and she fainted !

The result of this was that Rachel made another
appearance on the scene. She wished to see if she
had lost her former power and to make a supreme
appeal to the public who seemed to be falling away
from her. She had a great success in her classical
parts, in Marie Stuart, and especially in Phedre,
which she played twice; in Andromaque, and the
Moineau de Lesbie. The Emperor and the Em-
press were present at several of those performances

391

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

and we showed the veteran actress that she was fully
appreciated at Court.

A few days after this triumph Rachel left for
America. In January, 1858, she succumbed to the
malady of which she had felt the first attacks three
years before, and which her American tour accele-
rated. She remembered in her will the Emperor
whom she admired and to whom she left a bust of
Napoleon I by Canova. The Emperor was much
touched by this act of the great tragedienne whom
he had so often applauded, and always felt that this
delicate attention w^as paid him for the part he and
the Empress took in the famous competition of the
summer of 1855.

CHAPTER XV

EPISODES IN" THE EMPEKOR's LIFE

The long range of buildings designed by the
architect Visconti to connect the Louvre and Tuile-
ries, was completed in 1857 and on August 14th in
that year the Emperor and the Empress presided at
the ceremony of their inauguration. "When, on July
25, 1852, Napoleon III laid the foundation stone, he
expressed the hope that the work would be com-
pleted in five years' time, and his desire had been
fulfilled, thanks first of all to Visconti, and, after the
death of the famous architect, which occurred in
1853, to Lefuel, who carried on the undertaking to
the end, with unflagging zeal. In the beautifying of
Paris, Napoleon III took as his model his great
uncle. When a work w^as to be done, he asked expert
opinion as to the shortest, not the longest, time re-
quired to accomplish it, and then he required that it
be done within this promised period and would take
no excuse for any failure to keep the promise. The
conduct of this Louvre-Tuileries work was a good
example of the Emperor's energy and expedition.
No effort was spared to hasten its completion. One
hundred and fifty sculptors and a host of decorators
labored ceaselessly at the execution of the design,
which comprised no less than fifteen hundred sepa-
rate objects for carving. During the year 1857 the
number of workmen's days reached three hundred

393

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

and thirteen thousand exclusive of joiners, carpen-
ters, and others. But the object was attained and the
building was completed within the given time. It
cost thirty-six millions of francs, and besides a beau-
tiful building, uniting the two palaces, it opened up
two new roadways to the public, one under the
Pavilion Sully for pedestrians and the other under
the Pavilion Richelieu for vehicles. Napoleon right-
fully considered this work one of the finest material
successes of his reign and more than once, on look-
ing out of the Tuileries windows on these beautiful
fresh fronts, did he express aloud his enthusiasm
and contentment.

He was wont to recall with keen pleasure the
ceremonies of that day. It was two o'clock in the
afternoon of August 14th, that the Emperor and the
Empress, accompanied by princes and princesses of
the Imperial family and their households, left the
Tuileries, passed beneath the Triumphal Arch on
the east side of the Tuileries and entered the Louvre
by the Pavilion Denon. The State Minister, M.
Fould, and the grand officers of the Crowm awaited
their arrival and conducted them through the gallery
which was destined to become a Museum of Sculp-
ture, up the staircase of the Pavilion Moliere,
whence they entered processionally into the grand
hall where the ceremony was to take place. During
this whole w^alk. Napoleon spoke on art with those
about him and displayed his wonderful knowledge
of out-of-the-way tine art subjects.

Seats had been placed opposite the throne for the
artists and workmen who had contributed by their
talent or their labor to the construction of the edi-
fice. The Emp3ror especially commanded that the

394

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

latter be given a worthy part in the proceedings.
There was always a strong democratic strain run-
ning through all that Napoleon III thought and did.
The Minister of State made a speech, describing the
Emperor's plans and the manner in which they had
been executed, after which a number of medals and
awards were distributed, and every one of the arti-
sans, contractors and workmen was called up to the
platform to receive from the Emperor's own hand
the reward which had been allotted to him. Then
came the sovereign's speech, recalling the different
phases through which the Louvre passed under the
Monarchy, the Empire and the Republic. ' ^ The com-
pletion of the Louvre," he said in conclusion, ''is
not the caprice of a moment, it is the realization of
a plan conceived for the greater glory of France,
and sustained by the interest of our country during
more than three hundred years."

It was a day of enthusiastic rejoicing. That eve-
ning, a banquet, presided over by M. Fould, was
given, the greater number of the four hundred and
seventy guests present being workmen ; among these
was a woman, the widow of a sawyer who, on the
death of her husband, had obtained permission to
take his place at the works. She was present as the
Empress' guest and at her special request. When,
the next day, the Emperor read in the public prints
the account of this banquet and learned of the pres-
ence of "your widow," as he said quizzingly to the
Empress, he remarked with a smile: "Well, you see,
there must always be a woman in it."

August 15th, the birthday of Napoleon and the
national holiday of the Second Empire, was cele-
brated with greater enthusiasm than usual this year.

395

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

The Parisians flocked to the Carrousel to see the
Louvre and Tuileries now joined in one great build-
ing, remembering the houses of all kinds, shops and
bazaars, which five years before obstructed the
space now occupied by superb squares and gardens.
Everj'body was high in praise of the splendid trans-
formation and the name of the author of it all was on
every lip. The festivities closed by the Emperor
himself distributing the medal of Saint Helena,
■which he had just instituted for the old comrades in
arms of Napoleon I, to many military notabilities
such as King Jerome, Marshal Vaillant, Admiral
Hamelin, Marshal Baraguay d'Hilliers, Admiral
Perceval Deschene, General Due de Plaisance, and
General d'Ornano, names which mean much for dif-
ferent reasons to all the friends of Bonapartism.

The inauguration of ^'the new Louvre" was,
therefore, one of those many red-letter days w^hich
characterized the early years of the Second Empire,
on the memory of which the Emperor loved to dwell
in the stormier years which followed. ''When I said
that the Empire stands for Peace," he once re-
marked, ''this is w^iat I meant by that much ridi-
culed phrase. If wars came, it was not by my seek-
ing. I much preferred events like this splendid
artistic ceremony. We had many such during the
Second Empire, and we would have had nothing else
if I could have had my way. But circumstances were
often stronger than individual desires."

Ever since the end of the war in Italy in 1859, the
Emperor had cherished the thought of wanting a
history of Julius Cresar. He recollected that Na-
poleon at St. Helena had complained of many omis-
sions in the Commentaries, and, moreover, the strik-

396

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

ing individuality of the Conqueror of Gaul attracted
him singularly. So, filled with enthusiasm, he drew
up a plan of his intended work, in accordance with
which it should comprise two distinct parts — the war
against Gaul, and the Civil War, with a description
of Rome and of the world in general at the time of
Capsar's greatest power and fame.

The work was commenced in 1860. The Emperor
and his collaborators, M. Mocquard, his principal
private secretary, and M. Maury, librarian at the
Tuileries, member of the Institute and later direc-
tor of the archives, started researches in all the chief
libraries of Europe and especially in those of Paris
and Rome, for everything that might in any way
relate to the subject in question — manuscripts,
plans, maps and drawings. M. Reynier at the Vat-
ican, and M. Renan at the Paris National Library,
hunted for details with the greatest care and inde-
fatigability.

Topography and the question of fortifications
were both to be treated with much detail in this re-
constitution of the life of Ca?sar. Quite by chance
the Emperor discovered an exceedingly devoted and
very competent military collaborator in the person
of Baron Stoffcl, captain in the artillery stationed
at Auxonne, whore he occupied his leisure hours,
which are not few in a garrison life, by writing a
very complete and learned book on the fortifications
of Alesia, the famous fortified capital of Vercinge-
torix, the Gallic leader w^ho was defeated by Caesar.
His treatise was submitted to the Emperor for ap-
proval. Napoleon found it most interesting and had
it published in full in the Moyiiteur, the official .jour-
nal of the Empire. lie tlien invited Baron Stoffel to

397

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

enter the Imperial military household and entrusted
him with a series of topographical missions in
various parts of ancient Gaul, and later on, in Italy.
By this means, the plans of battles, which are only
vaguely indicated in the CommeTitaries, were fully
described. Baron Stoffel also undertook extensive
researches of a more literary nature, and when the
Emperor, for political reasons, finally abandoned
the idea of the second portion of the proposed work,
this officer published under his own name a History
of the Civil War, derived from notes prepared by
the Emperor himself, or by those acting under his
orders.

Some curiosity has at times been expressed as to
who were the other collaborators of the Emperor in
this important literary undertaking. I am in a posi-
tion to give the facts on this point.

To the three principal collaborators who have just
been named, may be added Prosper Merimee, who
gave many suggestions and abandoned his intention
of publishing a Roman history, for which he had
already collected a large amount of material. M.
Victor Duruy, the distinguished historian and Min-
ister of Public Instruction under the Empire, had
numerous conversations on the subject with Napo-
leon III, and gave him valuable notes set out in the
form of questions and answers. M. de Saulcy, the
well-known antiquarian, undertook the numismatic
part of the labor, w^hich he was well qualified to do.

Besides consulting Duruy and other historians
who had written on Roman history, from Lamartine
to the Comte de Champagny and M. Troplong, the
well-known juriscovsvlte, the Emperor examined
carefully the works of Mommsen, the great German

398

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

historian. A young man attached to the Louvre Mu-
seum, M. Frohner, who was highly recommended by
the Grand Duke of Baden, came several times each
week to the Tuileries and spent several hours trans-
lating and commenting on the opinions of the Ger-
man writer.

At this period the Emperor left the Empress'
apartments about eight o'clock, every evening, and
remained in his private apartments till a very late
hour. But if he ceased writing before half past
eleven, he would often return for a cup of tea with
Eugenie and her friends; otherwise he would go on
working till the small hours of the morning. The
chief valet, Felix, had great trouble in drawing him
from his labor. "Sire," he would say, ''it is mid-
night," or "half past twelve" or "past one
o'clock," as the case might be, adding a moment
after: "His Majesty's doctors have prohibited such
late work." "Yes, yes, but this isn't work," replied
the Emperor smiling; and he would often remain a
considerable time longer at his writing table.

But, notwithstanding these late watches, the Fiui-
peror always rose early. And yet, at this very
moment, his enemies accused him of leading a life
entirely devoted to pleasure and laziness. How little
they knew him, and how little they knew of many of
the other virtues which dwelt witliin tlie four walls
of the Tuileries, whei'e these ill-judging critics pre-
tended to see only unworthiness. Nothing pained the
Emperor and the l-^mpross more than tliese unfair
and unfriendly judgments.

Besides these scholars and archivists wiio lent
their competent collaboration to tlie Emperor, he
always counted among his most valued cooperators

399

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

M. Anselme Petetin, director of the Imperial Prints
ing Office, who personally supervised the press-work,
which was most beautifully executed, and M. Pran-
ceschini Pietri, who had been for some years one of
the Emperor's most trusted private secretaries and
who acted as an intelligent intermediary between the
Emperor and his correspondents or artists.

The above mentioned collaborators and a half
dozen others whose names have not been given,
shared in the sales of the work, the second edition of
which was brought out by the late M. Henri Plon,
the well-known Paris publisher. It sold very well in
France and abroad, as the share of each collaborator
came to about twenty thousand francs.

The great quarto volume, the first edition, was
given by the Emperor to his friends and to a number
of scholars in Europe and the world in general, with
a few words written by himself on the fly-leaf. It
was an exceptionally fine specimen of printing and
binding.

The work attracted considerable attention not
only in France but in all civilized countries, where
historians and critics devoted long articles to it.
Some criticized certain passages in which the Em-
peror appeared, by a clever use of parallels arising
in the course of the events described, to explain the
Coup d'Etat. M. Duruy wanted all such sentences
struck out, but the Emperor refused, saying: "Since
similar events offer an occasion for making such
comparisons, I do not see why I should not take
advantage of them, especially as it is the nephew of
a second Caesar who is trying to write the life of the
founder of the Roman Empire. The Emperor's
theory of a providentially appointed man, born to

400

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROE'S LIFE

rule, naturally served as a target for the enemies of
the Empire. The declarations on this point of Hegel
and Cousin were evidently forgotten, by these bitter
partisans, as was also Mommsen's remark that ''cer-
tain men are born to command nations as the wind
commands the clouds."

On the other hand, it was admitted that the Em-
peror did not exaggerate his hero's qualities as an
excuse for his faults. Caesar's cruel treatment of
the gloriously defeated Vercingetorix was in no wise
attenuated; but, at the same time, the author re-
minded his readers that the conquest of Gaul was
the first step in the civilization of France, and,
therefore, was of very great importance from the
point of view of French nationality. The sequence
of chapters was generally praised, as also the clear
and sober style, and the great usefulness of the
work, geographically, was also pointed out.

Morimee, who, as we have seen, was to some
extent a collaborator and counselor, devoted two
articles to the Life of Ccesar in the Journal des
Savants, the celebrated official periodical of French
scholars. Those articles, where praise was by no
means unmixed with criticism of a rather adverse
kind, satisfied both the Emperor and the Institute.
Silvestro de Sacy, Provost Paradol, and many other
French and foreign critics of weight also expressed
their opinion of the work, and all united in praising
its scicntfic value, though some condemned the the-
ories which it set forth and advocated.

Two opinions concerning this work are especially
worthy of being considered, as they come from de-
termined adversaries of the Empire and at the same
time from clever writers. My quotations in this con-

401

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

nection have been revised and are not taken from a
version, which, I believe, has already appeared in
print somewhere.

George Sand, notwithstanding her republican con-
victions spoke of the book in the following manner,
when writing to a friend :

''From a literary point of view, the work is really
without a flaw, and that does not mean that it lacks
attractiveness or color; all is marv^elously clear,
sober, vivid and full. It is without doubt the result
of great labor, but nowhere is there evidence of
effort or confusion. Its pages appear to flow freely
from the lips of an erudite thinker who sums up the
works of all the ancient historians with such facility
that one fancies one can hear each of them giving
this synopsis of his own book. The personal appre-
ciations are very brief, but excellently expressed,
and if the color is sober, the design is all the firme"
and the shaft strikes more keenly. To give a fair
idea of the volume it would be necessary to quote
several passages, for no one has expressed things
better. A work so eminently both by its erudite tal-
ent and high sentiments, must tend to raise the level
of ideas and to help the world's progress. Convic-
tion alone produced it, not the desire to support a
theory or to show off an intellectual capacity which
had already been proven."

This article caused much discussion and George
Sand was called upon to defend her position. She
was one of the earliest critics to read the book and
adds: "My report is the first which was made, and
consequently my judgment was perfectly independ-
ent and I considered that the book had great merit.
I was absolutely sure that it was entirely, and with-

402

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

out any correction, the work of him who signed it.
Therefore my impartial praise was due to his real
talent." This was a notably friendly criticism and
the Emperor saw that his thanks reached the dis-
tinguished writer of it.

Ximenes Doudan, the delicate essayist of the Or-
leanist group, who so often spoke bitterly against
the Empire, confessed on this occasion: ''I am read-
ing the Life of Ccesar and I have felt no compunc-
tious shivers while perusing it. To be impartial, I
find there is a certain merit in the book. The con-
quest of Italy by the Romans is, perhaps, much too
long for an introduction, but the whole thing is
brought out with a certain vigor and independence
of judgment."

The question has been sometimes asked as to just
how much of this histor}^ was really the work of
Napoleon III himself. The answer is that the idea
of making such a book was wholly the Emperor's
and many of the pages were entirely written by his
hand, while not one was left untouched by his prac-
ticed pen. Much of the purely historic and technical
matter was furnished by the specialists and scholars
whose names liave been given above. They pro-
vided the skeleton, but it was the Emperor who put
the flesh on these dry bones and gave life and color
to the whole. It must not be forgotten that Napoleon
III, like Napoleon I, had had considerable training
in the art of composition and book-making before he
came to the throne. He used to say sometimes: "I
often feel that I would like to lay down the scepter
for a season and take up the quill. The only risk
would be that I would never wish to go back to the

403

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPBESS EUGENIE

scepter again. ^Cacoethes scribendi' ought to have
been in my armorial bearings."

After glancing over the first copy of the Cccsar
just fresh from the press, he turned to the Empress
and exclaimed with a smile: ''We have two children
now, though you are the mother of only one of them,
and the better one, of course." One of the fond
dreams of his exile was to find the time and health
to revise this Life of Cccsar, and the accomplishment
of this desire was repeatedly pressed upon him by a
famous London publisher who probably saw a com-
mercial profit in the undertaking. But all the Em-
peror had in view was to render a good book still
better.

The Emperor did all in his power to bring over to
the Second Empire intellectual France, fully aw^are
of the important part played in a nation by its
writers, professors, artists and scientists. This was
a difficult task and Napoleon was only partly suc-
cessful in his bold and wise effort. The whole Insti-
tute, and chiefly that section of it known as the
French Academy, formed an almost constant center
of opposition during the Second Empire, though
there were a few short periods of tranquillity, when
the two combatants rested on their arms.

The weapons employed by the members of the
Institute were epigrams and more or less trans-
parent belittling allusions by means of which it
was hoped to undermine the government. The Or-
leanist and clerical element was very powerfully
represented in the different sections of the Institute,
and, by joining force with the republicans, they
managed to domineer, and tried to force on their
colleagues candidates for election who were openly

404

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

hostile to the Empire. This is not the place to ex-
amine these academic quarrels too minutely, and I
will glance only at the principal ones which the gov-
ernment took more especially to heart.

Defeated in their political hopes by the Coup
d'Etat, the representatives of the old political
parties in the Institute determined to take their
revenge. The first warning of this kind which the
government of the Prince-President received was
given even before "the 2nd of December," by the
choice of Montalembert to succeed to the seat in the
French Academy made vacant by the death of the
historian Droz. Montalembert had not refused the
government's support at this election. Quite the
contrary; he came forward as the official candidate.
But, nevertheless, his election was significant, for it
meant, as the Emperor well expressed it in a private
conversation at that moment, "the defence of tem-
poral power and religious liberty," and it even gave
rise to a slight dispute with the Elysee, the Presi-
dent hesitating to give his consent that Montalem-
bert's reception discourse at the Academy be
printed in the exact terms in which he had delivered
it. Though Prince Louis Napoleon and this cele-
brated liberal did not always agree in the field of
politics, they often met in a friendly way on other
and less slippeiy grounds.

At the same time, there was another squabble with
the government concerning the choice of the per-
manent secretaries of some of the sections of the In-
stitute. The Academy of Fine Arts dared not nom-
inate M. Vitet, the distinguished art critic, who was
known to be a sworn enemy of the Empire, but chose
in his stead the musician Halevy. This action leav-

405

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ing a chair vacant, M. Hippolyte Fortoul, Minister
of Public Instruction, was elected ; M. Elie de Beau-
mont, Senator, replaced Frangois Arago, on his
death, as Permanent Secretary of the Academy of
Science, and Marshal Vaillant was elected an hon-
orary academician in this same section of the Insti-
tute. These nominations were important conces-
sions granted to the government, though at the same
time the French Academy showed itself openly hos-
tile. Alfred de Musset, the poet, who replaced Mer-
eier-Dupaty, the dramatist, could not be considered
an enemy of the regime, but Berryer, the famous
la^vyer, who was chosen at the same time, had fig-
ured as an "irreconcilable" ever since his momen-
tary arrest during the Coup d'Etat. He made his
opposi1;ion, in this connection, a personal matter.
The eloquent defender of Prince Louis Napoleon
before the Chamber of Peers in 1840 after the Bou-
logne affair, now the sworn enemy of the govern-
ment, refused to carry his reception speech to the
Tuileries, according to custom, and wrote to M.
Mocquard, secretary to the Emperor, saying that
the manner in which he had been treated in Decem-
ber, 1851, rendered such a step impossible. He
added that he thought he had the "right to abstain
from a formality which would perhaps be painful
not alone to himself." Berryer 's letter and M. Moc-
quard's reply thereto attracted considerable atten-
tion at the time. The latter said among other things
that "the Emperor regrets that in the eyes of M.
Berryer, political interests outweigh the academi-
cian's duties. His presence at the Tuileries would
not have caused the embarrassment he appears to
fear. His Majesty occupying so high a position

406

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

could have seen in the Academy's chosen candidate
only the orator and author ; the adversary of to-day
would have been remembered only as the former
defender." But Berryer did not not go to the Tuile-
ries and remained in his self -chosen isolation, as far
as the Second Empire was concerned, to the end of
his life.

M. Fortoul reorganised the Academy of Moral
and Political Sciences, of the Institute, so that it
became possible to introduce into that section ten
important men belonging to the government, diplom-
acy and the army. By means of these nominations — ■
much criticized of course, by the opposition — the
former majority in that section was changed; in-
stead of being anti-governmental, it was now friend-
ly to the Empire. This diminutive literary coup
d'etat had a good effect on the official learned world
and accomplished its purpose. The French Acad-
emy, warned by this example, became more cautious
and its epigrams and opposition showed a somewhat
less virulent spirit. For a certain period new mem-
bers were chosen unanimously. Thus, Mgr. Dupan-
loup, Bishop of Orleans, Sylvestre de Sacy, Legouve,
Ponsard, the dramatic poet, and Biot, the mathema-
tician, all entered the Academy without difficulty.
An attempt was made to obliterate party lines. The
Due Victor de Broglie, son-in-law of Mme. de Stael
and former Minister under Ijouis Philippe, also
entered without mucli opposition. Such, however,
was not the case when Comte de Falloux was
brought forward. Violently attacked by the repub-
lican press, but supported by the Catholics, the
author of the Education law of 1850 had to fight
against a powerful competitor, Emilo Augier, then

407

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

at the height of his renown. Falloux was victorious,
however, though Augier was elected some months
later, defeating Victor de Laprade, who later suc-
ceeded to Musset. The introduction into the Acad-
emy of these brilliant men was a moral defeat for
the Second Empire, but by the election of Jules
Sandeau, the friends of literature and the govern-
ment were in their turn victorious.

De Tocqueville 's death gave rise to vigorous com-
petition in the Academy. An important candidate
arose. Father Lacordaire, the celebrated Catholic
pulpit orator, who was proposed, not by his core-
ligionists, Montalembert and Falloux, but by Cousin
and Guizot. Lacordaire, supported by the religious
party, but not opposed by the government, had, in
the Academy, the liberals and free-thinkers, es-
pecially Merimee, as opponents. His election was a
triumph not so much of the government as of Ca-
tholicism and his reception speech was a great event
in the intellectual circles of the Second Empire.

Until then the Empress had taken care to remain
a stranger to all the intrigues and ceremonies of the
Academy. But she made it a point to be at the sit-
ting in which Lacordaire was ''received" and in
which Guizot replied to Lacordaire 's oration. This
act of hers was pronounced "fine and courageous"
in the Catholic camp, but w^as much criticized by
the imperialists of the Left who did not share her
religious views. But the real reason for Eugenie's
presence was simply that she wished to witness an
Academy "reception," which is one of the sights of
Paris. This was the first time the Empress had ever
sat "under the cupola" and she greatly enjoyed the
eloquence and learning of these two famous leaders

408

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

of Protestant and Catholic thought. Lacordaire, by
the way, only went three or four times to the Acad-
emy, for he died some months after his admission,
much to my regret, for I always considered him one
of the greatest preachers of the church.

Lacordaire 's vacant chair was filled by Prince
Albert de Broglie — another Orleanist and anti-Bon-
apartist victory, which was followed by a struggle,
where thirteen ballots were taken for the election of
a member to succeed Scribe. Octave Feuillet, the
novelist, supported by the Tuileries, finally carried
the day. Then the Orleano-Catholics again tri-
umphed with M. Dufaure and the Comte de Came.
In 1865, Camille Doucet, an ardent Bonapartist, de-
feated the poet Autran, who, however, succeeded in
obtaining a seat in 1868. Jules Janin, the celebrated
critic of the Journal des D'ehats, a candidate some
years previously, entered the Academy in 1870. His
opposition to the Empire was one of the causes of
the delay. Meanwhile, were elected, Cuvillier-
Fleury, former preceptor of the Due d'Aumale and
consequently an Orleanist, and Prevost-Paradol, the
liberal writer who later became an open ally of the
Empire, and then, as thougli filled with remorse at
his change of face, took his life with his own hands.
He was French Minister at Washington at the
moment of his suicide, which was largely due to the
out])reak of the Franco-German AVar.

Father Gratry and Jules Favre wore tlie two anti-
podes in candidates elected during the last years of
the Empire. Tlie government did not seek to oppose
the former, who was a talented orator and the candi-
date of tlie Catholic party; but it was y)ained by the
coalition set on foot between republicans and Cath-

409

MEMOIRS OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

olics in order to bring in one of its sworn enemies^
Jnles Favre, the pronounced republican orator and
leader in the Legislative Body. Comte d'Hausson-
ville easily gained the seat made vacant by the death
of Viennet. This was another Orleanist victory and
did not give us any pleasure at the Tuileries though
the Emperor fully recognized the talent of the
father of the later member of the Academy, whose
wife, too, was a woman of letters of considerable
merit.

Comte de Champagny, son of a minister of the
First Empire and consequently a partisan of Napo-
leon III, having defeated, in the struggle for Berry-
er's seat, M. Duvergier de Hauranne, the friends of
the latter, who had offered their votes to the sup-
porters of the government in the Academy, in order
to insure Theophile Gautier's success in obtaining
the third seat then vacant, determined to revenge
themselves. So when Empis, the dramatic author,
died and his seat was to be filled, they supported the
candidature of Auguste Barbier against Theophile
Gautier. Thanks to this maneuver, the forgotten
poet of lambes, the talented author of inflamed
strophes dashed into the very face of the founder of
the reigning dynasty. Napoleon I, whose centenary
was shortly to be celebrated, defeated by a few votes,
on the fourth ballot, the marvelous story-teller and
great writer, Theophile Gautier, whose only crime
was to be supported by the government. The Im-
perial party had some ground for showing dis-
pleasure at this last election, as had also the true
friends of literature ; and the Emperor excused the
three last-named academicians — Jules Favre,
d'Haussonville and Barbier — from making the cus-

410

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

tomary visit to the head of the State which always
follows an admission to the French Academy. "I
don't wish to force anybody to do homage to the
Empire," Napoleon III said one day to me a propos
of these elections. ''If these brilliant Frenchmen
can't appreciate the grandeur of the Napoleonic
idea, it is their loss. Bonapartism is a historic fact
and academicians who have not yet learned this are
to be pitied. We move on and leave them in the
wake. ' '

The very important election of M. Emile Ollivier,
who succeeded his friend, Lamartine, took place in
April, 1870. This candidature had been proposed by
Montalembert, who died before his candidate was
accepted by the Academy, and then events so quick-
ened their pace, that the Empire fell before M.
Emile Ollivier could be officially received into the
august company. When, later, he sought to defend,
in his reception speech, the sovereign whose minis-
ter he had been, he encountered violent hostility on
the part of some of his colleagues. Having refused
most decidedly to modify the document as he was
asked to do, M. Ollivier preferred to suppress it
altogether. This hax)pened in 1874, long after the
fall of the Empire of whicli he was the last Prime
Minister, and the episode was an excellent finale of
the long and often bitter conflict between the Insti-
tute, especially the section which is the gem of this
famous body — the French Academy — and the gov-
ernment of the Empire. In the person and talent of
Emile Ollivier, Napoleon HI found a defender
worthy of the cause. Living to an advanced age, M.
Ollivier was able in brilliant conversation and on the
lecture x^l-^itform, where his oratory always made a

411

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

deep impression, valiantly to support this mucli-
abused regime and, in a stately history of the Sec-
ond Empire, to place his views on record. If the bat-
tle of the Institute had given the Empire no other
warrior than Emile Ollivier, the Bonapartists should
have no reason to complain.

One of the causes of the Empress' greatest
anxiety during the Second Empire was always the
danger of some physical harm happening to the Em-
peror. And no wonder, for there were no less than
nine conspiracies against his life between 1853 and
1870. The many attempts to destroy Louis Philippe
were still fresh in the public mind and unquestion-
ably suggested a similar dastardly act, in many
weak and ill-balanced heads, against the person of
the Emperor. The assassination of a monarch seems
to have a hypnotizing effect on some addled brains.
Later, when the Prince Imperial, a fully-grown
child, began to move about more or less alone, both
the Emperor and the Empress were always some-
what nervous lest some misfortune should befall the
only direct heir to the throne. But even a mother's
solicitude for an only son gave way before the
greater danger to which the Emperor was ever ex-
posed from the wild act of some crank or some
political murderer.

Eugenie's old friend and most faithful private
counselor M. Pietri, has drawn up for me a list of
the attempts on the life of the Emperor. He has
accompanied this list with many curious facts drawn
from numerous different sources to which I have
added several known only to myself. From this
material, I have prepared the following pages, which
present a peculiar interest. Among other things,

412

' EPISODES IN THE EMPEEOE'S LIFE

they show that though attempts are often made on
the life of the heads of states, these abominable acts
fortunately seldom succeed. This fact should give
new courage to rulers and should deter evil-doers
from making these terrible efforts to destroy worthy
sovereigns. This is, indeed, the chief reason why
I have ventured in these memoirs to touch on this
rather repelling subject.

The first of these attempts on the Emperor's life
was that known as "the hippodrome plot." It was
discovered by the police on June 6, 1853, and was
the work of a secret society of workmen associated
later with a secret society of students. Having failed
at the hippodrome, the same conspirators tried to
carry out their scheme at the Opera Comique on
July 5th, but failed. In November, eighteen conspir-
ators were sentenced to heavy penalties, and two
months later, some forty or fifty more arrests were
made and all those arrested condemned. Among
these was a young student of twenty-two, Arthur
Eanc, who later became a senator, and the editor-in-
chief of a Paris daily.

That same year, on September 12th, an attempt
was made to blow up a train from Calais to Tour-
nay, in which the Emperor was to have traveled on
a visit to the King of the Belgians. Fortunately, the
visit was countermanded at the last moment. The
plan was to place on the line a tube containing some
four pounds of fulminate of mercury, which was
connected, by means of a carefully hidden wire,
with a Bunsen battery placed some hundreds of
yards from the station. It was calculated to explode
as the Emperor's car passed over it.

Both of these plots had been hatched in France.

413

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

But all those which followed were organized outside
of France, chiefly in England, where the Italian
societies were generally the instigators, the cele-
brated Mazzini being the main inspirer and the ref-
ugees in London his instruments. This was an ex-
ceedingly dangerous body of men, for they pre-
tended to be actuated solely by political motives, and
Mazzini was a genius for conspiracy. His principal
rule was that if an effort of this sort was to have
a chance of success, only a few persons should be
admitted to the secret. So he never sent more than
four or five men to France to carry out a plot.

The first of these Italian attempts took place on
April 28, 1855. About five o'clock in the evening, the
Emperor was riding up the Champs Elysees, accom-
panied by an aide-de-camp and followed by an
equerry, when suddenly, an individual, coming from
one of the side-walks, advanced calmly tow^ards the
Emperor and fired two shots at him from a double-
barreled pistol. The Emperor was not hit. One of
the policemen on duty, named Alessandri, rushed
forward, seized the villain by the throat and was
about to dispatch him, when the Emperor, who al-
most alone in the vast crowd had not lost his sang-
froid, ordered that his life be spared. When the
prisoner was searched, it was found that he had on
him another pistol and a dagger. The Emperor,
escorted by a vast concourse of people of all condi-
tions, returned to the Tuileries. The Empress heard
and saw the crowd as it approached the palace, and
at first, not knowing what had happened, feared it
was a mob bent on evil. She hurried to meet the
Emperor at the entrance of the Tuileries, and as they

414

EPISODES m THE EMPEEOE'S LIFE

embraced, he said smilingly : ' ' This is a funny land,
where men are shot at like sparrows."

The would-be assassin's name was Giovanni
Pianori. He was a shoemaker by trade and had
come over from England. He was condemned to
death and executed. But he would reveal nothing,
so that it was never known if the man had any
accomplices. All this terrible mystery that sur-
rounded these awful deeds added to the horror
which they inspired in the Empress, and there were
moments, following each of these attempts when she
wished that they were far from the dangerous
throne and living in private life in some secluded
spot. But when the Empress spoke in this mood, the
Emperor would say: ^'But in your quiet retreat, a
tree might fall on us and kill us, or, if we remained
in the city, a tile might tumble on our heads !"

Cardinal Antonelli, the Pope's secretary of state,
was on very good terms with the Emperor at this
time, as was, in fact, the whole Papal court, so
thankful they were for the care which France had
for Roman interests; and he kept the court in-
formed concerning the movements of dangerous
characters both in Italy and at London. For in-
stance, the Cardinal warned the government that
Pianori 's brother was coming from Italy to kill the
Emperor and revenge this brother's death. This
precious information reached Paris six hours before
the arrival of the would-be assassin. He was, in con-
sequence, arrested at the railway station as he left
the train, was tried and sent to Cayenne where he
died.

The eagerness of Italian revolutionists to destroy
the Emperor was because they considered that his

415

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

support of the Pope prevented the complete realiza-
tion of Italian unity. The Emperor once told me
that he had learned that Amedee Deleau, the agi-
tator, had said: "Napoleon is decided to support
the Pope at any cost, consequently we must over-
throw him by every possible means. Italian or
French, we have the same interest in his fall. It is
the justice of the people which must treat this case. ' '
This theory of the solidarity of the Pope and the
Emperor was not wholly false. The Empress always
favored it. The Emperor defended the Holy
Father to the utmost limit, and consequently, the
good understanding with Italy was of no practical
value in 1870, because we retained French troops in
Rome. As soon as we were forced to withdraw them,
the Papacy fell into the hands of its enemies. Na-
poleon has since been blamed for this, and looked at
from a military and purely political point of view,
there is, I confess, ground for this blame. But one
must not forget the moral and religious side of the
question. The Emperor and the Empress were
Christians, Roman Catholics, Papists, and they
could not stand aside and see religious interests sac-
rificed for political interests.

Another plot, organized in London in 1857, by
Tibaldi, Bartoletti and Grilli, was financed and di-
rected by Mazzini. It was considered that the most
important feature of this conspiracy, which was
fortunately detected before it could be executed, was
the presence in it of Ledru-Rollin, the ultra-repub-
lican leader, who had been banished from the coun-
try. It showed that the French republicans were
now hand in hand with the Italian agitators. "I
have Italy and Paris against me," remarked the

416

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

Emperor when he was given the details of the plot ;
' ' but I have France with me ; and that is enough. ' '

I now come to the most notorious of all these ter-
rible machinations. An extraordinary gala perform-
ance was given at the Opera on Thursday, January
14, 1858, for the benefit of the famous barj^tone Mas-
sol. The program comprised a fragment of the
second act of Wilhelm Tell, with Mme. Marie Dussy,
and Messrs. Renard, Chin and Massol in the principal
parts ; fragments of Maria Stuart by Schiller, with
Mme. Ristori in the leading role; the second act of
La Mueta de Portici; and finally the ballet from the
Masked Ball of Gustavus II.

The Emperor and the Empress had promised to
be present at half past eight, the reigning Duke of
Saxe-Cobourg awaited the arrival of the Imperial
carriage at the foot of the grand staircase. The
night was very fine and the boulevards and streets
all round the Opera, which was then situated in the
Rue Le Peletier, were crowded. At the half hour the
Imperial procession turned into the Rue Le Peletier
with a group of lancers. First came a carriage con-
taining the officers on duty, and then the landau bear-
ing the Emperor, the Empress and General Comte
Roguet, aide-de-camp. The Imperial carriage
slackened its pace when the chief entrance to the
theater was readied, in order to enter the special
passage reserved for the sovereigns at the far end
of the portico. At that very moment three succes-
sive explosions were heard. A bomb had been
thrown behind the officer's carriage and in front of
the Imperial landau, a second one had fallen near
the carriage to the left and a third had rolled under
the carriage itself.

417

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

It is impossible to describe the emotion and alarm
which seized upon the crowd. The gas lights illum-
inating the front of the edifice were extinguished,
the awning protecting the sovereign's entrance was
torn to threads, the windows in the portico and the
neighboring houses were shattered to atoms, frag-
ments of glass and splinters of wood were mingled
with the projectiles which fell into the carriage, the
Emperor's hat was pierced by a shot, while the Em-
press' gown was covered with blood and it was
thought at first that she had been wounded. General
Roguet received a violent blow below the ear which
caused an alarming loss of blood, and deeply af-
fected Eugenie and Napoleon. Were there any other
bombs ready to be thrown? was the question asked
on every side.

The police quickly opened the carriage door to
allow the sovereigns to alight. The Empress thought
at first that the police were assassins trying to mur-
der the Emperor and threw herself in front of him to
protect him with her body. But she immediately saw
her mistake, when the Emperor, who did not for a
moment lose his presence of mind, addressing the
police officers said : ' ' How can we alight ? You have
not let down the steps." Then it was that the Em-
press learned the true character of these brave and
devoted men.

How many had been wounded by the Italian con-
spirators' bombs? was another question on every-
body's lips. This could not immediately be ascer-
tained. It was known, however, that the three foot-
men and the coachman of the Imperial carriage were
wounded, that some lancers in the escort had fallen
dead, while others were grievously hurt, and that the

418

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

same fate laad been shared by several women and
children in the crowd, by some of the Paris Guards,
and policemen who were on duty at the theater
entrance.

The panic was generally outside the theater, and
inside the emotion was also considerable. After the
first orders had been given for assistance to the
injured, the Emperor and the Empress advanced
towards the royal box. Then she found that the
suite was n,ot complete, and that Mme. de Sancy de
Parabere and another lady of the palace, pushed by
the crowd into the study occupied by Babin, the
theatrical costumer, got lost in the dark corridors.
So for a few anxious moments Eugenie feared that
these faithful companions had met with harm.

As the Emperor and the Empress entered their
box, the entire audience arose and cheered and
cheered again with indescribable enthusiasm. They
repeatedly bowed in acknowledgment of this warm
greeting and then sat down quietly as the perform-
ance was about to begin. It was Wilhelm Tell.
Though throughout these trying moments Eugenie
succeeded in retaining her presence of mind, and
tried to let no sign appear of the deep emotion she
was laboring under, nevertheless she was exceed-
ingly anxious until the messenger sent in haste to
the Tuileries returned and assured the Emperor and
the Empress that the Prince Imperial was safe and
sound.

In the meantime the entertainment continued
without any alteration in the program. Even the
masked ball ballet, which represents the murder of
Gustavo II of Sweden, was given just as it stood.
Throughout the performance, the audience ap-

419

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

plauded wildly, turning from time to time to the
Imperial box, especially at the moment when Mme.
Ristori gave the passage where Marie Stuart, speak-
ing to Mortimer, says: "II braccio del sicariol E
questo il solo, il mio vero terrore!" Calm and un-
moved, the Emperor cast at Mme. Ristori a glance
full of an expression that the great tragedienne
never forgot, as she afterwards told me.

The Emperor and the Empress remained until the
end of the performance, during the progress of
which they were visited in their box, where news was
brought them concerning the wounded, by King
Jerome, Prince Napoleon, Princess Mathilde, Prin-
cess Murat, the marshals, several members of the
Diplomatic Corps and many high functionaries.
The sincere sympathy expressed by these relatives
and friends touched them both very much and made
a lasting impression upon them. It was their first
experience of this tragic nature, and the memory of
it was never entirely effaced from Eugenie's mind.

The news of the outrage reached the Palais Royal
just at the moment when, in the drawing-room of
Prince Napoleon, a proverb by Alfred de Vigny en-
titled : Quitte pour la peur, was being played. Th^^
Prince immediately drove to the theater, and rushed
to the Imperial box, as has just been said, to con-
gratulate his cousin on his fortunate escape. Tlie
Emperor thanked him sincerely and added: ''You
had better return to your guests ; the play you have
chosen bears an appropriate title" — a good example
of the Emperor's calmness in moments of danger
and of his gifts for the apropos, which was, indeed,
remarkable.

When the Emperor and the Empress left the

420

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

theater, they found the boulevards specially illum-
inated and they were enthusiastically cheered as
they passed through the crowded streets on their
way to the palace where several ambassadors and
senators awaited them, another evidence of the great
esteem in which the Emperor was held by high and
low alike. They often recalled that evening, and
while they remembered specially the victims who,
in the fulfillment of their duty, or in search of pleas-
ure, had fallen by the bombs of Orsini and his ac-
complices, what made the most lasting impression
on their minds, was the remarkable popular demon-
stration in favor of the regime w^hich the Emperor
was endeavoring to place on solid ground.

At a much later period, the Emperor said one
day: "Orsini did more to consolidate the Second
Empire, than a half dozen Bonapartist speeches in
the Legislative Body or as many more of my ad-
dresses from the throne — which I put last you see,"
he said smiling.

The following day, all Paris learnt that the con-
spirators had been arrested, that Orsini was the
chief, while Gomez and Rudio were his accomplices,
and that Pieri had been arrested the day of the
explosion, for the police were aware of the plot and
steps had already been taken to prevent its execu-
tion. Who can say whether the bomb which Pieri
was to have thrown would not have been fatal to
the Emperor? This question was asked on every
hand. Though he had escaped, Napoleon and Eu-
genie were far from rejoicing, for there were many
other victims, as has just been said, and they felt
deep sorrow as they thought of these lives cut short
or in the greatest danger by the bombs which had

421

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

been intended for them. The Emperor and the Em-
press drove out together the next day, January 15th,
in an open carriage, passing through the boulevards
without escort, and visited at the hospitals of the
Gros Caillou and the Val de Grace the wounded men
who had formed part of the escort on the previous
evening.

On January 16th an official reception was held at
the Tuileries for the members of the Diplomatic
Corps, the Senate, the Legislative Corps, the Coun-
cil of State, and the Municipal Council of Paris. On
this occasion speeches were made by the presidents
of the Senate and the Legislative corps, M. Trop-
long and M. de Morny, which were filled with loyal
sentiment. The papers published, the same day, the
names of the one hundred and eighteen persons who
had been wounded or killed, and described in detail
the admirable bravery of the lancers of the suite,
the presence of mind of Quartermaster Cuisin and of
Corporal Prudhomme. On the 17th thei*e was a
reception for the generals, admirals and all the other
officers then present in Paris, while the Cardinal
Archbishop of Paris presided at a Te Deum which
was sung at Notre Dame. Congratulations on their
fortunate escape now began to pour in upon the Em-
peror and the Empress from all parts of Europe,
couched in the waimest terms. The Prince of Den-
mark, and Princes Charles, Adalbert and Albert of
Prussia came in person a little later to bring their
felicitations. The Imperial speech delivered at the
opening of the legislative session on the 18th was
most enthusiastically greeted, and while they con-
tinued to visit the wounded men in the hospitals,
military crosses and medals were distributed by the

422

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

Emperor among the police, lancers, and Paris
Guards wlio had risked their lives on that tragic
evening.

These details are given to bring out the fact that
the sovereigns, the high officials, the journals and
the people all united as one on this occasion, a fine
proof of the popularity and stability of the throne
at this moment.

Meanwhile the news from abroad was far from
quieting the public mind at home. From Italy and
England came information concerning a vast plot
which had been prepared and which showed that
the Emperor's life was in constant and growing
danger. Nothing else was talked of at the ball given
by the English ambassador on January 25th, the
day on which was celebrated in London the mar-
riage of Princess Victoria with Prince Frederick of
Prussia, the future Frederick III. It was only nat-
ural, therefore, that the Emperor should feel some
concern over this state of things. Not only was his
life in danger, but the peace of the country was
threatened. He was still further alarmed on reading
the reports sent to Count Walewski, the natural son
of Napoleon I, Foreign Minister at this moment, by
the Prince do la Tour d'Auvergne, then French min-
ister at Turin. This all caused Napoleon to think of
the future, to consider what would be the situation
of France in the event of his being murdered. He
often examined at this time the eventuality of a
Regent and a child-Emperor. He took necessary
military measures and divided the troops in the in-
terior of the Empire into five large military com-
mands which he entrusted to the marslials of
France. Letters patent dated February 1, 1858, con-

423

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

ferred on the Empress the title of Regent, to be
valid from the day of the mounting to the throne
of the Prince Imperial. A decree of the same date
instituted a iprivj council composed of such pillars
of the Second Empire as Cardinal Morlot, the
Marshal Due de Malakoff, M. Achille Fould, Minis-
ter, M. Troplong, President of the Senate, Comte de
Morny, M. Baroche, Minister, and Comte de Per-
signy. Finally, while the trial of Orsini and his
accomplices was under way, General Espinasse was
called to the Ministry of the Interior with the
title of Adjutant-Minister of Public Safety. This
nomination, made in terms which indicated future
repressive measures, caused some surprise. It was
in fact, done in an answer to an address from the
colonels of the army, who denounced England, as
"a murderer's refuge, a shelter for assassins," who
had, for the most part, really come from Italy, de-
termined to kill the Emperor. Public sentiment even
demanded that severe measures be taken against
former deported and suspected French subjects, and
some four hundred persons of this category were
arrested and three hundred were sent to Algeria.
This somewhat draconian measure produced a good
effect and the Law of Public Safety remained like a
sword of Damocles ever threatening, but rarely
striking, turbulent spirits bent on violent acts
against the head of the state. Thus the senseless act
of Orsini drove Napoleon III, in spite of hunself, to
take stem steps to protect himself, the throne, and
the tranquillity of the French nation. He always re-
gretted having been forced to do so, and the Em-
press wholly shared his feelings on this point.
Very serious difficulties had arisen between Eng-

424

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

land and France on account of the violent denuncia-
tions made by the colonels just referred to. It was
well known that the Orsini plot had been hatched on
the other side of the Channel and much indignation
was felt regarding the liberty which was enjoyed
there by the discontented subjects of all nations.
The English ministry considered it necessary to
introduce a ''Conspiracy to Murder" bill which was,
however, rejected at the last moment. Thereupon,
Lord Palmerston fell and finally the new Derby-
Disraeli cabinet, in which Lord Malmesbury re-
placed Lord Clarendon in the Foreign Office, made
amicable overtures to France. Marshal Pelissier
was sent to replace Comte de Persigny in London as
French Ambassador, and to further prove that
friendly relations subsisted between the allies of the
Crimean war, the Queen and Emperor agreed to
meet at Cherbourg on the occasion of the opening
of the new docks.^

In the meantime, on March 13th, Orsini and Pieri
were executed. Rudio's sentence was commuted to
hard labor for life, while Gomez shared a similar
fate. The Emperor would have liked to grant a
reprieve to the two first named, in which act of
clemency the Empress supported him. But the min-
isters begged him not to do so as this criminal out-
rage had caused so many deaths. The trial of the
conspirators gave rise to meetings full of interest in
which many persons desired to broach political mat-
ters both in a manner favorable and unfavorable
to the regime. It was said even that the Emperor
had gone to see Orsini in prison, and that, "speak-
ing as a former Carbonaro," ho had promised the

' An account of this meeting is given in Chaptor VT in this velum©.

425

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Italian conspirators that he would labor in the
future for the liberation of Italy. This absurd fact
is mentioned to show what wild rumors were in the
air at this moment. Of course, there was much fable
and little truth in all these tales. It is certain that
the Emperor saw in these desperate acts, threats
which were more important from the fact that they
came from all the different corners of Italy. He un-
questionably read in them a call back to the dreams
and ideals of former days, to the vague promises of
his youth. He henceforth viewed as a possible
eventuality what till then had been only a dream and
a fancy. From now on a close alliance with Italy
became more desirable in view of a probable war
with Austria for the liberation of Italy.

Well might we entertain a feeling of sadness dur-
ing that spring tide of 1858. The dark political
clouds at home, the horizon heavy with warlike prob-
abilities, a sudden check to the prosperity which had
marked the two preceding years, a lack of confi-
dence shown by government and nation, general
anxiety regarding not only the future, but even re-
garding the very life of the head of the state; all
these somber circumstances were of a nature to
render us more thoughtful and uneasy than ever
before. And it was this dreadful act of Felix Orsini,
a man of undoubted talent and energy, a fanatic in
the cause of Italian independence, which had sud-
denly plunged France, and Europe in general, into
this state of dark uncertainty. So depressing was
the effect of all this on the mind of both the Em-
peror and the Empress, that they always avoided, in
their retrospective moments, any thought of this
unhappy year of 1858.

426

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

After Orsini's bold and well-organized effort, all
the other plots which followed were rather insignifi-
cant. On July 3, 1864, four common-place assassins
— Greco, Trabuco, Scaglioni, and Imperatori — made
an attempt on the life of the sovereigTi, but without
any result. They were all Italians, paid by Mazzini,
and sheltered in London, Many Bonapartists again
felt that England was much to blame in permitting
Mazzini and his fellow-conspirators to work thus
freely against the peace of a friendly neighboring
state and against the life of an allied and cherished
sovereign. But the Emperor understood perfectly
well the peculiar character of the British constitu-
tion and never entertained any hard feeling against
England, the royal family or the nation. The Em-
peror said one evening, not long after the fear-
ful Orsini outrage, when, as we have just seen, pub-
lic opinion in France was very much excited against
England: '^Emile Ollivier is perfectly justified in
protesting against the new Public Safety Bill, and I
am not over-pleased with it myself. I believe the
Interior should always have a civil head. Nor do I
approve of the intemperate speeches which it is now
the habit of pronouncing against England. In the
first place, violent political acts, like these attempts
at assassination, never aid their promoters in the
long run. Tliey cause to rally around us all the
friends of order of all parties. Then again, I cannot
be harsh with Phigland, for I can never forget how
hospitably I was treated there in the dark days, in
both official and private circles. To me, London is
always a second Paris, notwitlistanding her fogs and
rain and chilliness."

The ministry formed on January 2, 1870, by Emile

427

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Ollivier, with the purpose of evolving the much-
talked of ''Liberal Empire," was born in the midst
of conspiracies, which this time were of purely
French character. The Paris republicans were pre-
paring a revolution which was to burst forth on the
first good opportunity. It was no longer the Em-
peror's life which was in danger, but the very exist-
ence of the regime itself; or perhaps it would be
more correct to say, that both the Emperor and the
Empire were threatened. The Empress felt it and
saw it from the first. The Emperor was of her mind
after the Victor Noir tragedy. It will be remem-
bered that this turbulent Paris journalist was shot
by Prince Pierre Bonaparte in a quarrel in which
both held that they were right. The Emperor was
displeased with this rather ungovernable son of
Prince Lucien Bonaparte, who married against his
wishes and had caused the government much
trouble. The Emperor would have preferred to get
the Prince out of the country and prevent all the
scandal which followed. But this was impossible
now that the control of state affairs was in the hands
of a liberal ministry. So the trial, replete with
scandals of various kinds, and the subsequent public
funeral of Victor Noir, lent themselves to the pur-
poses of the enemies of the regime, who were not
slow to make use of these excellent arms. Arrests,
riots, bloodshed were the natural results of this un-
fortunate state of effervescence, which lasted
several days. The Empress fully realized the dan-
gers of such unrest. Her mind was continually re-
curring to the memory of similar events in French
history. One evening when the Tuileries and the
neighborhood were more carefully guarded mili-

428

EPISODES IN THE EMPEROR'S LIFE

tarily than usual, the Emperor said to her: ''Let us
go and see the soldiers"; and they visited those
parts of the palace where they were put in easy com-
munication with the troops. But suddenly the Em-
press recalled the fatal feast of October 3, 1789, and
she exclaimed earnestly to the Emperor: "No, no!
No bodyguard banquet. Let us return to the inside
of the palace immediately, ' ' which they did.

CHAPTEE XVI

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON HI

I NOW come to the final, inevitable, episode in the
existence of the Emperor Napoleon III — the closing
days of his mortal life. As is well kno^vn, the Em-
peror was ill for a long time before the end came.
At the close of his stay in AVilhelmshohe, he was
beginning to recover from the fatigue and strain
caused by the war. He bore the exile in England
with many ups and downs in his health. The anguish
of the past few years, the long chain of insults and
the many breaks in friendship seriously affected the
Emperor's constitution; for his heart, so strong
against physical pain, was, beneath his apparent
serenity, singularly sensitive. If he harbored but
little bitterness over the anonjTiious attacks which
had been showered upon him and was the first to
make excuses for their authors, he did not feel them
the less. On the contrary, they struck deep into his
very soul and did their part in hastening his end.
We all saw this and we all sorrowed over it; but
we could do almost nothing to prevent it. Some-
times, the hopes expressed in France of a return to
political favor and the faithfulness of those who
surrounded him would arouse the Emperor for a
short season. But probably the most comfort to the
wounded spirit came from the excellent work of the
Prince Imperial at the Woolwich military school.

430

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON III

He was naturally wrapped up in his only son and
this boy's good conduct was balm to [his ailing
father.

But there was still another element that tended to
undermine the health of the Emperor. I refer to the
climate of England. No climate could have been
worse for an ailing patient in his state. His tem-
perament could not fight against it, but his will was
so strong that he almost succeeded in hiding the
fact from those about him. But he could not hide it
from the Empress. She saw the real situation but
could do nothing to alleviate it. She simply suf-
fered at his suffering.

Camden Place House was a general meeting place
for all the exiled courtiers, and though these old
faces did much to keep up the general cheerfulness,
their presence was a continual strain on Napoleon.
Former aides-de-camp and ladies in waiting were
always in attendance, and the little group was often
reenforced by friends or faithful visitors of the old
Tuileries group. All these w^ien they left Chisle-
hurst went away delighted with the Emperor's wel-
come and in high spirits over the ''excellent health
of his Majesty." AVhen, on their return to France,
they were questioned concerning his physical condi-
tion, which they felt was the pivot on which turned
the whole political situation, they w^ould say, very
honestly, as they thought: "Why, he is perfectly
well and strong!" Others would add: "We never
saw him so courageous and cheerful ; he really seems
to have grown younger."

This special interest in the state of the Emperor
was largely due to the fact that at this moment an
Imperial restoration was much thought of and a

431

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

whole plan had been formed, with the support of
several corps commanders, to put the Emperor on
the throne again. There is no hesitation on my part
to state this fact at this late day, for the reasons,
in the first place, that the republicans of that mo-
ment made this public, and, in the second place,
because the Empress was privately opposed to the
plan. She felt that the Emperor was too feeble to
stand this new strain and the Prince Imperial too
young to take the lead in the proposed restoration.
Nor was she convinced from what she heard from
France that there was wisdom in the proposal, and I
think the events that happened in the immediately
following years showed that her view, which was
shared by not a few friends of the regime, was the
right one. Furthermore, the Emperor himself, who
had had wide experience in political matters, was
not so enthusiastic about the *'plot," as the repub-
licans called it, as were the young Bonapartists who
had planned the affair.

At the end of November, 1872, the deadly form
of the Emperor's disease became more evident to
the Empress. At first, he was obliged to give up
driving and then even walking. A decision had to
be arrived at. The medical men. Dr. Corvisart and
Dr. Conneau, both advised an operation, which they
considered absolutely necessary. But other phy-
sicians held that it was not yet obligator^^ The Em-
press was appealed to, but hesitated giving an opin-
ion as she perceived the danger of both proposals.
When Prince Napoleon visited the Emperor at the
beginning of December, he urged him to yield to
the advice of the first set of doctors. In order to
get him to consent, he said to him one day: "It is

432

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON III

only in this way that you will obtain complete com-
mand of yourself." The Emperor answered, in his
characteristic way: "Oh, my health will never
stand in the way of my accomplishing all my politi-
cal duties. It was so in 1870, and it will be so again,
if circumstances make such a sacrifice necessary."
This was brave and just like him. But he decided
to make an experiment himself. So he gave orders
for a drive, and the following day, about two o 'clock,
a footman announced that the Emperor's carriage
was at the door. The announcement caused great
surprise and every one but the Empress thought
there must be some mistake. It was a long time
since he had taken a drive, and for several days he
had not left the house. "I am going over to Wool-
wich to see the Prince," he said quietly as he went
down stairs to get into the carriage. Eugenie was
very anxious and the intimate circle all naturally
shared her anxiety. We all felt how dangerous that
drive might be.

The Emperor was accompanied by Prince Napo-
leon. They reached Woolwich safely, saw the
Prince Imperial for a short time, walked with him,
and then drove back to Chislehurst. On his return,
the doctors questioned Prince Napoleon very close-
ly. He told them that the Emperor had not com-
plained during the drive and that if his suffering
had been increased, his face had given no signs of
it. As soon as the Empress was alone with him,
she asked anxiously how he had really borne the
trial. In his habitually courageous manner, he an-
swered simply: *'I suffered a little." But, two
days afterwards, a violent fever set in, which de-
cided the doctors to make an examination. Dr. Gull

433

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

suggested that this be done by the eminent surgeon,
Sir Henry Thompson, who came to Camden Place
and examined tlie Emperor. The result of his visit
was to confirm the diagnosis of Drs. See, Conneau
and Corvisart. There could no longer be a doubt
that the Emperor was suffering from stone. It was
then decided that he should bo operated upon at
the beginning of January. We were all anxious but
optunistic, for Dr. Thompson was known for the
successful way in which he performed this delicate
and dangerous operation. The Prince Imperial
shared this confidence, and when he wrote to the
Pope, his godfather, and sent the customary New
Year's greeting, he confided to the Holy Father his
optimism, and asked for a blessing for the patient.
The letter was delayed in some way and reached
Rome on the veij day w^hen the telegram arrived
informing the Holy Father of the Emperor's death.
On January 2nd, Sir Henry installed himself, with
his aids, Messrs. Forster and Glover, one of whom
was to administer the chloroform, at Camden Place.
Drs. Gull, Corvisart and Conneau, were of course
present at this the first operation, which was fairly
successful. The Emperor's suffering was much
diminished; but the result was very slight, for the
stone was hardly touched. On Monday, the 6th, a
second operation was performed. It was more pain-
ful than the first one, and the Emperor felt the pain
afterwards very violently. Local troubles set in
which caused much anxiety. After consultation, it
was decided that if the third lithotriptic operation
was not successful, they w^ould have to resort to
heroic remedies. The poor patient said nothing.
After this second operation, the changed state of

434

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON IH

his body and mind was revealed only by his pulse,
his temperature and the expression of his face. He
hardly came out of the heavy sleep mixed with de-
lirium into which he was plunged by his disease, and
probably by the chloroform. On Tuesday, when the
Empress was near his bed, he murmured: "Where
is Louis?" She answered: "He has gone back to
Woolwich ; do you want him ? " ' ' No, no, he is work-
ing and I do not want him disturbed." The follow-
ing day, Dr. Conneau, who had just returned from
London where he had been to see his daughter, who
was ill, entered the room. The Emperor said to
him: "Ah, is that you, Conneau? You were at
Sedan, were you not?" Thinking that His Majesty
had made a mistake, he answered: "Yes, Sire, I
have been to London." "I did not ask whether you
were in London. I asked if you were at Sedan."
"Yes, Sire, I was there." "Ah!" and he closed
his eyes.

"Louis! Sedan!" those were the last intelligible
words pronounced by Napoleon. The first was a
farewell to the beloved son whose presence always
brought a smile to his lips even in the midst of the
most cruel suffering of these final days of life. The
second word was a reminder of the moral and physi-
cal calvary which had tortured him during those
dreadful days of the summer of 1870 which had con-
tinued to torture him each day and even every min-
ute since. This was the disease which sapped his
forces slowly but surely while the doctors were seek-
ing for physical causes. These were really Lis last
words, tliough he did open his moutli several times
thereafter, but only to respond in monosyllables
to the questions put by the doctors or by the Em-

435

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

press. He gave the latter feeble smiles, having no
strength left mth which to speak.

On the evening of the 8th, his condition seemed
to have improved. The night was calm and his suf-
fering had greatly decreased. The 9th was com-
mencing and appeared promising. Sir Henry was
encouraged and informed Comte Clary that the third
operation would now" take place, and that it would
be necessary to use the knife. Everybody hoped
for the best. The Prince Imperial had asked to be
allowed to come. But it was thought best for him to
wait till after the operation. Comte Clary was pre-
paring to start for Woolwich in order to cany him
the more favorable news and to inform him of the
comforting words he had heard from the doctors.
At about ten o'clock he came to see if the Empress
had any message to send, and she asked him to
wait while she got ready to go, too. As the
Emperor appeared to be better and she had not been
out for a month, the Empress concluded to take a
little airing and see her son. On the way to take
the carriage, she met Dr. Corvisart, who said to her
quietly: "Your Majesty had better not go out."
"But what has happened I" "A new attack has
come, and it would be better that Your Majesty re-
main at the house." Then, turning to Comte Clary,
he said quickly: "Hasten and bring the Prince";
and to Mme. Lebreton: "Call Father Goddard."
This was the Chislehurst priest who often came to
Camden Place and w^ith whom the Emperor liked to
chat, and to whom he had said shortly before, as
they were walking in the cemeter}": "I'm looking
for the spot where you can put me."

Thereupon the Empress entered the room. The

436

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON m

doctors stood round the bed observing the altered
features, the whitening lips and marking the slack-
ening pulse. ''Sire," said one of them, ''the Em-
press has come to see how Your Majesty is." At
this, the Emperor turned and sought her out with
his eyes. She drew near and kissed his forehead.
He turned his head a little and put out his lips to
kiss her, but had hardly the strength to do so. Dr.
Thompson gave him a few drops of cordial, but Eu-
genie's remark that "Louis is coming, dear" had a
greater reviving effect than the cordial. Everybody
noticed how that name moved him. A slight smile
and an expression of joy immediately spread over
his white face. At this moment. Father Goddard
entered the room, and administered extreme unc-
tion. The Empress noticed the hard breathing, but
did not imagine that the end was so near. Father
Goddard gently drew her away. She thought that
be wished to remain alone with the Emperor. The
doctors evidently perceived that the Empress did
not realize the real situation, so they told her that
the Emperor was dying. She then returned to the
bod, everybody fell on their knees, and the Emperor
Napoleon passed quietly away.

In the meanwhile, Comte Clary had reached Wool-
wich, where he found the Prince, gun on shoulder,
starting for his militaiy exercise. They hastened
back, and got to Camden Place a little after midday.
As they entered the house, Comte Davillier said to
the Prince: "Be brave. Prince; the Emperor is
very ill." The Prince saw Father Goddard coming
towards him weeping, and then understood what had
happened. He hurried up the stairs and met the
Empress just coming from the death chamber. She

437

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

embraced her poor boy, and lie then passed on into
the room. He had hoped up to the very last mo-
ment to find his father alive. But he now found
himself confronted with a corpse. The Emperor
seemed to be sleeping, and his face wore a most
calm appearance. The Prince fell on his knees and
prayed. Then he rose, seized the Emperor's head
in his two hands and kissed him tenderly. The Em-
press again drew him to her, and others tried to
have the Prince leave the room. But he refused for
a long time. He seemed stupefied and unable to give
way to the emotions which were swelling up in his
bosom. He finally retired, asked quietly how the
last moments were passed, and at length, giving
way to his deep sorrow, wept bitterly and freely.

The news of the Emperor's death caused much
sorrow in England and in France. Several of the
London papers apjoeared in black. The Emperor
was popular in England, and, though in exile, it was
felt that he exercised much influence on public af-
fairs. Many statesmen at that time considered that
he or his son was destined to play an important
part in the world's politics. The Queen was kind
enough to send her chamberlain. Lord Sydney, and
the Duke of Cambridge arrived shortly afterwards.
The good Queen who, up to the day of her death,
always treated Eugenie with the greatest kindness
also sent to her and to the Prince Imperial tender
letters and telegrams. Telegrams reached them in
great numbers from other crowned heads, public
men in all countries and from our old and dear
friends in France. I was told a few days later that
more than two score newspapers of Paris and the
departments came out in mourning. The warmth

438

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON III

of feeling expressed by all classes at Chisleburst
touched the Empress deeply. The Prince Imperial
was so overcome by the blow that she induced him
to withdraw from the big house, where there was
such a come and go, to a smaller one occupied by
Comte Clary in a corner of the park. The next day,
the then Prince of Wales came. He would not in-
trude upon Eugenie's grief, but he was received
by the Prince Imperial, to whom he said with much
feeling and gentleness as he kissed him: ''I pity
you, for I know by experience what you must suf-
fer."

The Prince Imperial was so tender throughout
this sad experience. I recall some one of the house-
hold coming to ask the Empress about some of the
details of the funeral. Turning to her son who was
with her at the moment, she said to him : ' ' Speak,
Louis; you are the one to decide things now." His
only reply was kneeling down, kissing her hands,
which were bathed with his tears. There were many
other touching acts and scenes during these painful
hours. Among the Frenchmen who arrived direct
from France was Eugene Delessert, who brought
with him a case full of earth taken from the private
garden of the Tuileries on which was laid the coffin.
The Emperor was placed in his coffin wearing his
wedding ring and the ring which was on the finger
of Napoleon I, when he died at Saint Helena. It
was proposed to take off and hand to the Prince Im-
perial this family relic. But he refused to permit
this.

The body was exposed on January 14th, in the
large hall of the liouse. AVlien Marshal Leboeuf ar-
rived before it, he fell on his knees before the bier,

439

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

exclaiming: "My poor Emperor! My poor Em-
peror!" Then he slowly walked around the room
and twice kissed the hands he had not sliaken since
Metz. Those who witnessed this scene told me that
it was most heart-rending. All understood the an-
guish and pain of that unfortunate man and true
soldier, who seemed to ask forgiveness for his short-
comings, and who was finally led away by a friend.
The night preceding the funeral thei Empress
spent in prayer at the coffin side. A ray of sun
burst through the heavy clouds at the very moment
when the funeral left the house. Later, M. Frances-
chini Pietri informed her that in the procession were
two marshals, an admiral, fifteen generals, six vice-
admirals and rear-admirals, fourteen deputies,
twenty-seven former ministers, twenty-five former
prefects. On Sunday, the 19th, Father Goddard
preached an excellent sermon on the dead Emperor.
I have read and re-read it many times since. He
dwelt on the religious feelings of the Emperor,
which were indeed very deep. Speaking of the Em-
peror's kindliness to the poor, he told this anecdote
which I have myself heard from the Emperor's own
lips. A child, he returned home one day without his
shoes, and when Queen Hortense asked him what
he had done with them, he answered: "Mother, I
met a poor boy who had no shoes, so I gave him
mine." The child in this case was indeed father
to the man, for no soul was ever more noble and
more generous than that of the Emperor. There
was in him a generosity, a greatness of heart, a
touching kindliness which was felt by everybody
who came into his presence. I have heard this said
over and over again by friend and stranger. His

440

THE DEATH OF NAPOLEON III

attachment to his friends, his gratitude for the
slightest attention — noble and rare virtues — would
suffice alone to single him out as a king among men.
But there was another trait in his character which
was still greater. He was capable of the most mag-
nanimous forgiveness for offenses. Those who lived
outside of his immediate circle have no idea how
highly developed this grand quality was in him.
Often he had an opportunity of taking revenge, but
he never once took advantage of it, even when it
would have advanced his political views and inter-
ests.

Father Goddard told me a few days later that
after the burial service, a marshal who had fought
and commanded at Sebastopol came to him in the
sacristy and said with tears in his eyes: *'I thank
you for having come to join your grief and respect
to ours in the presence of this tomb. He whom we
are mourning deserved this homage, for he had a
noble heart." Since then, I have heard similar testi-
mony from many other men of mark, and I perceive
that I am not alone in saying that the Emperor Na-
poleon III had one of the sweetest characters I have
ever known.

CHAPTER XVII

RECOLLECTION AND EETEOSPECTION

During the Empire the Empress acted as regent
on several occasions. What she did at these times
has, in some instances, been criticized severely in
certain quarters. Even what she thought or was
supposed to think has not always escaped censure.
But neither at the time nor since did Eugenie pay
much attention to these carpings, which were gen-
erally based on no very solid facts. Nor did she
accept willingly the praises which were not infre-
quently bestowed upon her for her acts during these
same regencies. She was always ready to wait pa-
tiently till the future historian, with all the docu-
ments in hand, shall pass final judgment on the pub-
lic characters of the Second Empire.

But, concerning many things that the Empress
did during these regencies, even the most malevolent
detractors of the reign were forced to hold their
peace. A good example of this was afforded during
the regency of the year 18G5 when Napoleon III
undertook a journey to Algeria during which she
occupied the position of ruler.

The treatment of youthful prisoners was a subject
which has always greatly interested the Empress
and she studied it attentively during this regency.
All who have any knowledge of administrative red-
tapism and routine, especially in France, can realize

442

RECOLLECTION AND RETEOSPECTION

what she had to fight against in order to introduce
alterations or improvements of any kind in the
prison system. Eugenie fully realized the difficulty
of the task, and as the best means of gaining accu-
rate and precise knowledge of the existing state of
affairs, she determined to conduct all the investiga-
tions in person, and carefully visit all the establish-
ments where ameliorations were needed.

At that time, youthful delinquents were usually
shut up in La Petite Roquette, and this prison was
the first which the Empress visited on her '^ errand
of mercy," as the Emperor termed it, writing from
Algiers. After a preliminary hasty examination,
she was pained to find that the condition of things
there was worse even than she had imagined it to
be. The children, many of whom, though no doubt
guilty and even vicious, were mostly victims of neg-
lect and ill-treatment, and were yet subjected to
moral torture of a kind which had long been abol-
ished in all the prisons where adults were shut up.
The natural result was that these young persons
became hardened and perverse in many cases where
gentle treatment and kind care would have worked
wonders.

The Empress found that the children were con-
demned to a life of complete isolation. For these
young beings, full of life and spirits, the days were
terribly long and each was a perfect replica of the
day which had preceded it, a perfect foreshadowing
of the day which would follow it. Their time was
spent in a lonely cell, bonding over an unchanging
task, in absolute and unbroken silence. No relief
came when the poor soul was turned into the prison-
yard for a short walk. Perhaps on the first occa-

443

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEESS EUGENIE

sion, his heart beat eagerly as he passed through
the grated door, thinking no doubt that he would
find some comrades outside, and that even if speak-
ing were prohibited, there would be something dif-
ferent to look at. But, alas! the poor child's walk
was taken in a passage-way twenty-five yards long
surrounded by high blank walls, and the daily so-
called recreation became a sort of torture against
which his young soul revolted. The very chapel
had been turned into a place of punishment; for
one above the other, rose tiers of little boxes from
which the occupants could see the altar, but where
they were unable even to catch sight of any of their
companions in misery.

The Empress had brought before her some of
these wretched young beings. She questioned them
one by one, inquired into their former life, the cause
of their imprisonment, and asked especially about
their present condition. For some, she was soon
convinced there was no remedy. Soiled imagina-
tions, perverted minds, such appeared ready for
any crime. When catechized, these immediately
launched into long explanations of their deeds and
actions, inventing with marvelous facility tales by
which they hoped to deceive their listeners and win
compassion. The Empress was led to the reluctant
conclusion that such children were beyond help;
they were sunk too deep in the mire. She found
that there were others, however, who had never
known a kind word or loving caress. They slept
under the bridges of the Seine because they had been
abandoned. They had no other home, and sought
the only shelter they knew of. Some night, the
police would find them out, and, being homeless, they

444

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

would be brought to La Petite Roquette. Was it
right, Eugenie asked herself, that such victims of
fate deliberately should be turned into culprits' cells
to become by continement and harsh treatment hard-
ened and desperate criminals'? She answered the
self-imposed question by a vigorous ''No."

Eugenie discovered that other children had been
imprisoned at their own parents' request, by par-
ents who beat them and goaded them till they be-
came little better than savages. One case particu-
larly interested her — that of a young boy who had
one day stolen some trivial object as he passed
through a street. He was a policeman's son, and
the father, ashamed of the boy's evil deed, insisted
on his being rigorously punished and had requested
that he be imprisoned for a year. The lad had been
Imrdened by the treatment and swore that as soon
as he was free he would kill his father. Every effort
had been made to shake his determination, but he
remained obdurate. ''I will kill my father when I
leave here," he repeated over and over again.

The Empress inquired into this boy's past. In
very simple language, he told the whole story and
bursting into tears exclaimed: "My father had no
right to punish me so severely for such a little thing.
It is unjust and I will kill him for it. ' ' Eugenie drew
the young prisoner nearer to her and spoke gently
to liim. In kindly tones she dwelt on the duty
of parents, and how such duties become sterner and
more imperative according to the position hold by
the parent. "Your father was a policeman," she
said to the trembling lad, "whose duty it was to
repress evil in others, and he had consequently felt
it more incnmbeut on him to punish his son's mis-

445

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

deeds very severely, though no doubt it caused him
much pain to do so." The child listened, and as her
words fell on his ears, his hard little heart grew
softer and softer till at length he gave way and
sobbing, fell at her feet and promised to abandon
his terrible determination. Eugenie then promised
to send some one to intercede with his father so that
the term of imprisonment might be shortened. She
did so, and shortly afterwards the child was re-
leased. She saw that he was apprenticed and care-
fully watched during several years. In the end, the
lad gave entire satisfaction to his employers, thus
justifying the interest which she had inspired.

After this visit to La Petite Roquette, the Em-
press appointed a committee to inquire into the pos-
sibility of converting the iniquitous cellular system
of imprisonment into that known in France as '' agri-
cultural penitentiaries." The meetings of this com-
mittee were held at the Tuileries and among its more
prominent members was M. Emile Ollivier, who had
but lately come over to the Empire and who was a
staunch partisan of this new system by which work
in the open fields supplanted the drudgery in pent-
up prison work-shops.

As was to be expected, there was a considerable
amount of opposition in the committee to this re-
form. One of the members tried hard to persuade
the Empress of the danger of allowing sentiment
to play a part in such matters. He pointed out with
much earnestness that innumerable obstacles would
be raised to the new proposal and that the whole
administrative economy would be upset by such a
reform. Eugenie did not deny these facts, but hav-
ing exposed her ideas on the subject, she wannly

446

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

maintained that humanity, and not mere sentiment,
demanded that such steps as she suggested be taken.
The Empress gave examples of what she had seen,
and pleaded so earnestly on behalf of the young
prisoners that it was finally decided by the commit-
tee to draft the children gradually into the various
agricultural penitentiaries then existing.

It cannot be denied that the obstacles which had
been foreseen did arise. None were more opposed
to the proposal than the managers of the agricul-
tural colonies or penitentiaries, who feared the evil
effects which might accrue from the introduction of
undisciplined, and in many cases vicious, children,
among those who had already been disciplined and
improved by regular and healthy work. But these
objections were over-ridden, and the change of treat-
ment brought about more rapid and better results
than had been expected. In the fresh country air,
under the healthy influence of congenial work and
contact with fairly disciplined children, some mar-
velous changes took place.

Whenever I speak of this campaign for the
amelioration of the lot of imprisoned youth, I al-
ways enjoy relating the following example of the
success of Eugenie's plan. It was that of a boy of
sixteen w^ho, with a party of fifty others, was trans-
ferred to Citeaux, the famous abbey near Nuits,
turned into an industrial and agricultural peniten-
tiary for juvenile offenders. He had been specially
noted for his coarse and defiant nature. lie prided
himself on being a ''prison bird" and declared his
intention of remaining one;. He would listen to no
counsel and spurned the efforts of all who tried to
take an interest in him. But this agricultural sys-

447

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

tern worked a miracle on him. Barely a year had
elapsed before he was allowed to leave, although
his term of imprisonment had not yet expired. The
manager of the establishment recommended him as
a farm laborer, and the boy kept his situation, giv-
ing great satisfaction and becoming in the end an
excellent member of society.

The Empress next turned her attention to the
terrible women's prison of Saint Lazare, where vice,
misery and crime were thrown together indiscrimi-
nately, thus forming a vast and festering social
wound.

During one of her visits to this lamentable estab-
lishment her attention was attracted to a woman
who was lying on her deathbed. She had led a
wretched and shameful life, and was now loudly re-
fusing the comfort of religion, while she indulged in
the most horrible curses and blasphemy. The Em-
press approached her bed, spoke gently and sooth-
ingly to her, and seemed to find words which went
straight to her heart. Suddenly she raised her eyes
wonderingly and remarked:

''You, an Empress, can speak so kindly to me!
You can feel for my sufferings! Then, truly there
must be a God, if you have such a kind heart."

Few things that happened to Eugenie during this
regency gave her more real joy than these words
coming from the heart of a fallen woman. Soothed
and softened, the poor woman asked forgiveness of
the sisters and nurses towards whom she had been
so rebellious, and, assisted by the Empress, she
passed the rosary they handed her round her neck,
asked for the chaplain and even wished to be con-

448

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

fessed aloud. She then died quietly with words of
prayer on her lips.

That day spent by the Empress at Saint Lazare
was not soon forgotten, and the touching and pa-
thetic remarks of gratitude which she received both
in the prison and outside its walls, have always re-
mained graven in my memory. I believe that this
work of Eugenie's in this prison for the fallen
women of Paris was the starting point for the for-
mation of a philanthropic society especially devoted
to their interests, a society which has become very
widely known during the Third Republic.

The news of her presence in the building during
the visit just described spread throughout the neigh-
borhood and a large crowd gathered about the gate-
way, anxious to catch sight of the Empress and to
praise a humane but very natural action. So when
she appeared at the door, she found groups of kneel-
ing women who strove to touch her hands and gar-
ments and present their children to the Empress.
She was naturally much moved and was obliged lit-
erally to force her way to the carriage through a
mass of affectionate people. The Empress returned
to the Tuileries with a heart which, thougli heavy,
was at the same time happy at a duty cheerfully per-
formed. Nothing during the regency was so worthy
of the Emperor's praise; and he did praise the Em-
jjress warmly, on his return from Algeria, in the
midst of her philanthropic work.

Ten years later, the P]mpress had another oppor-
tunity of coming to the aid of the poor and unfor-
tunate under most tr>dng circumstances. At the
end of September, 1805, while the court was staying
at Biarritz, it was announced that cholera had

449

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

broken out in Paris. The Emperor and the Empress
immediately resolved to return to Saint Cloud. The
first outbreak of the epidemic had been overwhelm-
ing, but afterwards the virulence of the disease
seemed to diminish somewhat. Towards the middle
of October, however, a return of the terrible malady
caused a general panic. Everybody who could left
Paris and the hospitals were full of the sick. The
working population especially suffered. On Oc-
tober 21st the Emperor went to Paris, accompanied
by General Reille, his aide-de-camp, and an orderly
officer. He visited the hospital of the Hotel Dieu,
spoke with the doctors, walked through the wards
and cheered up the sufferers. On leaving the hos-
pital, he gave a sum of fifty thousand francs, to
succor the cholera victims. This brave visit re-
minded many of what his great uncle had done in the
similarly affected hospitals of Cairo during the fa-
mous expedition to Egypt. Such comparisons al-
ways pleased Napoleon III.

The Empress did not accompany the Emperor on
this occasion, because he gave orders that she should
not be informed of this proposed visit to the Hotel
Dieu, as she was suffering from a bad attack of in-
fluenza. But on her recovery, the Empress ex-
pressed an ardent desire to visit in her turn the
cholera-stricken people. The moral effect produced
by the Emperor's act had been so excellent that it
was finally decided that the Empress should also go
up to Paris. Etiquette would not let her go alone.
But the ever-thoughtful Emperor told Mile. Bouvet,
her lady in waiting, that he allowed her to accom-
pany the Empress only on condition that she should
not enter the hospital, but remain in the carriage.

450

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

Mile. Bouvet was obliged to make this promise, al-
though she did so with the greatest reluctance, as
Eugenie well knew; and this bound them together
more closely than ever.

Eugienie left Saint Cloud accompanied by her
equerry. Marquis de la Grange, Mile. Bouvet and
Major Dupre, orderly officer to the Emperor.

Her first visit was to the Beaujon hospital, to the
wards occupied by the cholera patients. She tar-
ried at their bedsides, talked with them one by one,
and tried to comfort and encourage them by word
and manner. Her conduct was much praised then
and since, but the Empress never felt that she had
done anything more than her plain duty.

From the Beaujon hospital Eugenie went to the
Tuileries for lunch and afterwards visited the Lari'
boisiere and Saint Antoine hospitals.

A pathetic scene took place during the visit to the
Beaujon hospital which the Emperor used to love
to relate, and so I may be excused, perhaps, for giv-
ing it here in his own words. ''The Empress," he
wrote to a friend, "approaching the bedside of a
dying man, bent over him, took his hand in hers
and uttered a few words of comfort. The man
kissed the hand which held his own, saying, ' Thank
you. Sister.' 'You are mistaken, my friend,' said
the nun who was conducting the Empress through
the wards, 'I did not speak to you, it was our good
Empress.' 'Nay, do not correct him. Sister,' an-
swered the Empress; 'he could not give me a nobler
title than that of Sister.' "

At the Saint Antoine hospital, the doctor who pre-
ceded Eugenie opened, by mistake, a door leading
into the ward where the small-pox patients were

451

MEMOIHS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

' lying. He instantly closed it again, desirous of pre-
venting lier from entering. "But she entered, how-
ever," says the Emperor in the letter already
quoted, "though she forbade her lady in waiting to
cross the threshold. But the Empress does not take
any ver\^ great credit for this act. She went to the
hospitals to aid in preventing the panic which had
seized upon the public, and was simply carrying out
a pre-arranged program. It is quite true, as the
journals report, that on leaving the hospital, the
Empress was literally carried to her carriage by the
crowd who enthusiastically pressed around her.
Blessings and praises were showered upon her by
the women who had clustered about, and who even
cut pieces out of her gown to preserve as relics."

Even the most careless student of the more spirit-
ual side of the Court of the Second Empire — for it
had such a side, notwithstanding what its detractors
have said — must have remarked that the Emperor,
and the Empress, perhaps to a less degree, had a
cult for certain great historical characters and
events of the past. Napoleon III used to say: "It
is not enough for a sovereign to read and study his-
tory, and especially the history of his own land. He
must worship his country's heroes, believe in them
and never let an occasion slip to impress their great-
ness on the present generation. We sit on a throne,
not only to govern, but to teach." By association
with her noble-minded consort, this same spirit grew
in the Empress and with the years she became more
and more enraptured of the famous men and
women of France. "I am glad to see the progress
you are making in this respect," the Emperor once
said to the Empress; "you will end by becoming a

452

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

greater hero-worshiper than I — if this is possible!"
For example, the Empress always had a great
veneration for Marie Antoinette. She was early
much moved by the misfortunes of the ill-fated
Queen and was often haunted by the memory of her.
Eugenie loved everything which reminded her of
Marie Antoinette, whether artistic treasures, cos-
tumes, pictures, or books. Immediately after her
marriage, when she was spending her honeymoon
at Villeneuve de I'Etang, in the neighborhood of
Versailles, she asked the Emperor to take her to
that interesting, sleepy old town, and especially to
the Trianon. Eugenie then visited for the first time
the small palace and the gardens which the Queen
so greatly loved, and henceforth she began to have
collected for her own use minute details concerning
the life of Marie Antoinette at the time when the lat-
ter was the center of a kingdom's love and adulation.
The visit to the Trianon was not merely homage
paid to the memory of the unfortunate Queen, but
a sort of pilgrimage, a kind of public act of repara-
tion on the part of a bride who had just mounted a
throne. Later on Eugenie made several efforts to
revive in the jjiiblic mind memory of the Queen.
Everything concerning her was collected with the
greatest care. Memoirs of her times w^ere read with
avidity, the slightest incidents were noted, the small-
est objects were looked upon as sacred relics and a
sort of museum of Marie Antoinette's effects was
gradually brought together at the Trianon. r3it by
bit many articles of furniture and other objects
which once belonged to her were accumuhited ; the
walls were hung with pictures, among which could
be seen the curious painting in which she was rep-

453

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

resented dancing a ballet with her brothers at
Schoenbrunn, during the festivities which were
given at the time of Joseph II 's marriage; and there
was a square table decorated with bronze chiseled
as delicately as any jewelry, which had been made
specially for the Queen.

Having thus contributed to the reorganization of
the Petit Trianon collections, the Empress thought
it might be a good idea to add to the International
Exhibition of 1867 the attraction of a display of
all objects which had once belonged to the Queen
and which should be brought together from private
collections and museums. In fact, under her patron-
age a committee was formed with the object of re-
storing Malmaison and the Petit Trianon exactly
as they were originally. In recent years this was
brought about in a most admirable manner as re-
gards Malmaison, through the generosity of the late
M. Osiris of Paris.

These efforts were very successful. The King of
Sweden sent to Paris the portrait of Marie Antoi-
nette holding her tw^o children by the hand and walk-
ing in the alleys of the Trianon. Gustavus III
wished to have a good likeness of the Queen, and this
was said to be very striking as a portrait. The
Marquis of Hertford lent many things from his Lon-
don collections: works of art, furniture, and mini-
atures which had belonged to Marie Antoinette or
which were in some way connected with her. Among
the objects lent by the Empress, one of the most re-
markable was an album in which were gummed sam-
ples of the materials of which the Queen's gowns
were made. Eugenie learned from the descendants
of those who had been of the court circle of the old

454

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

regime that this album — of which, by the way, there
were several copies — ^was each morning handed to
Marie Antoinette who, by pointing out one of the
gummed samples, indicated the dress which she in-
tended to wear that day, and thus Mme. Bertin's
orders were greatly simplified.

The Empress owned several other interesting ob-
jects which had belonged to the King and Queen, and
among them, several portraits. There were a snuff-
box with a portrait of Marie Antoinette by Sicardy ;
a cornelian ring engraved with a head of Henry IV,
which Louis XVI, on the morning of his death, gave
to Father Edgeworth; the plain penknife which
Louis XVI used at the Temple, and, by contrast, a
very handsome knife, enriched with rubies and Cot-
taux enamels, with a gold blade, a marvel in jewelry,
which had belonged to the unlucky King also; a
bracelet-locket, bearing the King's profile in relief,
which the Queen had often worn ; marble, terracotta
and Sevres busts ; an enormous traveling bag of
guipures, embroidered in silk and gold; books on
which were engraved Marie Antoinette's arms; sev-
eral letters signed by her, and many other things.

As a rule, the Empress kept all these relics, the
authenticity of which was guaranteed by the most
competent authorities, in her private apartments at
the Tuileries. But during the Exhibition, they were
displayed at the Trianon.

At Saint Cloud, too, were many evidences of Eu-
genie's regard for Marie Antoinette, Tier apart-
ments there were decorated witli portraits of the
Queen, of Madame Royale, and of the Dauphin. In
her cabinet was the celel)rated writing desk which
had belonged to Marie Antoinette, elegantly deco-

455

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

rated with two bronze gilt statuettes representing
chimeras whose bodies, twisted in graceful fashion,
followed the sinuosities of the wood. This desk,
which was made specially for the Queen, has al-
ways been regarded as one of the most remarkable
examples of the cabinet-maker's art. At the time
of their marriage, the Emperor presented the Em-
press with two magnificent earrings, representing
two pears, made of diamonds, as long as a large al-
mond, and surmounted by two large stones. These,
too, once belonged to the Queen.

Among the most prized of these Marie Antoinette
souvenirs was a gift from Princess Metternich, wife
of the Austrian ambassador in Paris — a strange
portrait which she had brought with her from Aus-
tria. The Dauphine is represented shortly before
her marriage, at the age of fourteen, with a narrow
red riband, which looked like a thin streak of blood,
encircling her neck. One was painfully impressed
by this characteristic of it.

Towards the close of the Empire, a prayer-book
which had belonged to Marie Antoinette when in
the Temple was secured for the Empress at a fa-
mous sale. But when she learned later, that the
Comte de Chambord was among the bidders for the
book, she sent it to him through a friend, and he
accepted the gift in the most courteous terms. It
was a rule with Napoleon III always to treat with
the greatest deference the princes of the old regime
and Eugenie ever strove to second the Emperor's
efforts in this respect.

Among the books exhibited at the Trianon were
two volumes which had belonged to Marie Antoi-
nette, entitled Traite de I'Oraison de la Meditation.

456

EECOLLECTION AND EETROSPECTION

They were bound in blue morocco, and bore the
arms of the Dauphine Marie-Josephe de Saxe. On
the first page were written the w^ords: "These
books belonged to my mother-in-law. Marie An-
toinette." The Empress took them with her to Eng-
land, and kept them carefully until the year after
the death of the Prince Imperial, when, before set-
ting out on the journey to the Cape, in order to visit
the spot where her unfortunate son had died, and
filled with dark forebodings, she decided to give the
precious books to some one who w^ould fully appre-
ciate them. The Empress had formerly known the
Due de Doudeauville, head of the royalist party, and
to him she sent the volumes, which can now be seen in
a glass case in the center of the grand salon of this
nobleman's superb Paris mansion.

As has already been seen, the Empress always
took much interest in works of charity, and the or-
ganization which has been specially dear to her is
the Maternal Society, founded by Queen Marie An-
toinette. This excellent institution is still in exist-
ence under the presidency of the Duchesse de
Mouchy, one of Eugenie's closest friends.

Now a few words about another bent of Eugenie's.
I refer to her love for travel. I admit that she was
never so happy as when visiting foreign lands, see-
ing cities where she had never been before and even
sailing over the seas, ever changing and ever new.
Walking or driving through unexplored quarters
of a favorite city, such as Paris, for instance, had
a charm for the Empress of wliich she never wearied ;
and this taste seemed to grow with the years.

After the death of the Emperor, the P^mpress
spent a large portion of almost every year on the

457

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Continent. She was accustomed to make more or
less prolonged visits to Paris, always choosing the
Hotel Continental as her temporary abiding place. ^

*M. Franceschini Pietri, so long and so intimately connected with
the Imperial family, beginning with the Emperor in the Italian cam-
paign as secretary, and continuing with the Empress as secretary and
confidant says on this point: "In some quarters surprise was ex-
pressed at her choice of this hotel, situated as it is right opposite
the Tuileries, which must have awakened so many unhappy souvenirs
of the faUen Empire. The Empress used to gaze for long minutes
at a time on the ruins of the Tuileries, before they were razed to
the ground just before the World's Fair of 1878. She would walk
and sit for hours in the former ' reserved garden, ' which now borders
the Rue des Tuileries and is open to the public, but which in those
days was the private garden of the palace. Then would tears com©
frequently into her eyes and there was always anguish in her heart.
It would seem that such constant dwelling on painful memories
would produce but pain, so keen that it would be hard to bear. On
several occasions the Empress explained to me and to others her rea-
son for this strange indulgence. 'My always stopping at the Con-
tinental,' she would say, 'is due to a sort of attraction born of the
sufferings I had experienced in that part of the great city. I will
admit that on the first occasion when I came back there after Napo-
leon's death, and especially after the death of the Prince Imperial,
the effect on me was very dolorous. Then, little by little, the sorrow
became more poetical in its nature and easier to endure, until it
grew to be a real source of consolation to me to Uve over again
those bright and cruel days in almost the very same surroundings.
I have always liked to revisit spots where I have spent happy years.
The cherished memories of persons and events would then ever come
back more clearly and vividly.' Thus, the Empress, more than once
during our frequent sojourns in Paris, went out to Compiegne, to
Fontainebleau and to Saint Cloud, the demolishing of whose ruina
caused her such deep anguish. She loved to stroll again through
those leafy alleys and in those shady groves, where she used to pasa
the warm summer days with her Court. She found a sad comfort in
sitting in the garden at Saint Cloud where the Prince Imperial as
a child was accustomed to play with his boy companions. On these
occasions she wished to be alone and her solitude was religiously re-
spected. Sometimes these communions with the past would last for
an hour or more. During one of these visits to that sacred spot so
closely associated with the memory of her beloved son, she was

458

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

The reason for Eugenie's long stay in Paris in
the year 1904, was the protracted illness of her niece,

threading her way through a narrow path bordered with brambles,
one of which caught her dress so firmly that she had to stop. It
seemed to the Empress that this bramble was filling the office of
some unseen hand, and this little incident quite upset her, so that
she returned to us who were waiting at a distance — we always left
her alone at these times — in a very agitated state, and sobbing, told
us what had happened.

"In 1904, the Empress stayed longer than usual at the Hotel Con-
tinental. It was at the moment when the Princess Mathilde died.
During the closing years of the latter 's life, the two cousins met
frequently. With the passing years, the death of the Prince Napo-
leon and with the philosophy which comes with age, all of the little
hostilities and petty differences of opinion which once marred some-
what their intercourse, gradually disappeared and left behind an
affectionate friendship. Now long conversations would take place
between the two Princesses and they finally became very intimate.
At Princess Mathilde 's deathbed, the Empress was all tenderness.
Though she knew of the character of the will which the Princess
was leaving behind and which disinherited Prince Victor in favor
of his brother Louis, at no time, and especially in these closing
months, did the Empress touch upon this subject with her cousin,
particularly as she felt this unfortunate feature of her testament
to be due to the influence which her brother. Prince Napoleon, had
over her who had quarreled with his son. The general public was
much surprised at this clause of the will, but rightfully interpreted
it to mean that, as the Empress had chosen Prince Victor as heir to
a great part of her property, it was but just that Princess Mathilde
should regard the future of Prince Louis. But no real understand-
ing of this kind had ever been come to by the Empress and Princess.
What the Empress desired to do for Prince Victor, as heir to the
Empire and in accordance with the wishes of the Prince Imperial
expressed in his testament, in no way bound Princess Mathilde.
As during the last two years of her life, the Princess was more
friendly to Prince Victor, it was supposed that she had altered her
will. But such was not the case, and the result was that her large
fortune, added to the modest sum left him by his father, made General
Louis Napoleon the possessor of nearly seven million of francs,
whereas his brother, who has all the expenses to keep up entailed
by being the recognized head of a former reigning family, enjoys
but the modest income allowed him by the Empress — some eighty
thousand francs annually. ' '

459

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

the Duchesse d'Albe, who died that year. This was
a great sorrow for her. The Duchess was as intelli-
gent as she was beautiful, was very well educated
and had acquired an erudition that was rare in a
woman. The Empress used to tell how "this
scholarly niece," as she would call her with pride,
had supervised the drawing up of a catalogue of
all the marvels of art contained in the palace of
Liria at Madrid, that had come do\vn from the Ber-
wicks and the Albes. The Duchess was much ad-
mired both at the Spanish capital and at Paris,
where she had become very well known during the
time her father was Spanish ambassador to France.

I have already spoken of Eugenie's relations with
ex-Queen Isabella. The Empress never passed
through Paris w^ithout seeing her. The unfortunate
Queen never forgot the kind refuge offered her by
"the then powerful French sovereign," as she used
to say, when she fell from power in Spain, during
the sixties. But what bound Eugenie particularly
close to Isabella was the fact that the Queen's son,
who became later x\lphonso XII, was, when Prince
of the Asturias, a pla>Tnate of the Prince Imperial,
both at Saint Cloud and at the Tuileries, as is men-
tioned elsewhere in these memoirs.

The Empress always enjoyed the society of dis-
tinguished Spaniards and when she was in Paris,
she met a large number of them, the Spanish am-
bassador being particularly amiable. The Grand
Dukes of Russia, who also stop at the Hotel Conti-
nental, were also frequently seen in her small circle.

The favorite hour for receiving her Paris friends
was between nine and twelve in the evening. The
conversation on those occasions was very general,

460

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

especially touching on the question of the hour,
whether political, artistic or a purely social topic.
The latest book of note was also frequently dis-
cussed and judged. Burning political questions
were tabooed. The Empress was quite ready to let
everybody have their own opinions, but she did not
care to give up her own. The Empress consequently
abhorred political discussions. In fact, she would
not permit them in her presence. For instance, at
the time of the Dreyfus affair, it was agreed by her
friends to mention it as little as possible before her.
Living in England during that tragedy, I admit that
she was biassed in favor of the unfortunate captain
and felt that the case against him had not been
proven, in which respect she differed from nearly
all of her friends of her own political party.

A devout Catholic, her feelings were deeply
wounded by all the legislation concerning the sepa-
ration of the Church and State in France. In this
connection, the Empress was prone to dwell on the
religious liberty enjoyed in England as compared
with France, and the establishment, during the clos-
ing years of her life, of the good understanding be-
tween England and France was very pleasing to
her.

The Empress never took a wholly pessimistic view
of the condition of France. She was convinced that
the great industrial vitality of the country and its
widely diffused wealth would save it where other
nations might go down to ruin. Politically, she did
not think the restoration of the Empire to be in the
immediate future. She was never in favor of aiding
Prince Victor in trying to conquer his rights. With
Hie death of the Prince Imperial and the loss of the

461

MF,MOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

popularity which once surrounded the Empire, Eu-
genie did not believe in the return of the Empire.
The anti-military spirit which pervades the coun-
try and the religious and political scepticism which
are so rife, seem to her to bode no good to France.
In her declining years, politics were interesting to
her for their information and not for their theories.
After her long and cruel experiences politics could
not be expected to interest Eugenie otherwise.

The larger portion of her sojourn on the Conti-
nent was not spent at Paris but at her comfortable
home on Cap Martin, in the neighborhood of Nice.
There the Empress received many persons whom
she had never known at the Tuileries, in her charm-
ing Villa Cyrnos, which was built in 1891, and w^here
she resided generally from January to June. Her
course of life there was one of marked seclusion, hav-
ing nothing to do with the social world of the favor-
ite winter resorts of the Mediterranean coast. But
many of the great personages who come to this part
of France for sunshine and health amiably pay their
respects to her. One of the most notable of these
visits was that paid by the Emperor of Austria, in
1905. She returned it the following year while the
aged monarch was at Isclil. The Empress wrote as
f ollow^s in a letter to a friend concerning this visit :
"It lasted two days, and w^e talked over all the
happy and unhappy events of our lives during the
past years. When I said good-by to the Emperor,
I remarked: 'Now, sire, we shall not meet again
until we are in the other world.' We were both
much aifected."

The Empress always liked the sea, as I have al-
ready said, and she was accustomed to make voy-

462

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

ages now and then on her yacht. On one of these
voyages she had a memorable meeting at Corfu,
with the Empress of Austria, shortly after the mys-
terious death of the Archduke Rudolph, and curious-
ly enough, the Austrian Empress gave Eugenie all
the details of this terrible tragedy. Eugenie was
so much affected by the narration that she wrote it
down immediately afterwards, during her voyage.
The story as told by the Empress, which can be
given with propriety, was as follows:

"There are several versions concerning his death.
According to some, the prince was killed during a
copious supper by a jealous rival; according to
others, his death was due to a hunting accident,
while suicide and murder have both been advanced
to explain the sad event. We knew that he had a
very intimate liaison with a young lady. Baroness
Vetzera, daughter of one of the Baltazzi family.
The Emperor was much worried by the complaints
made by the Archduchess Stephanie, which he knew
to be justified, and he did what he could to put an
end to this unfortunate situation. The Archduke
was romantic and quick-tempered, and at one time
we feared that he might have his marriage annulled
so as to be able to marry Baroness Vetzera. I am
sorry to say that some persons, fond of intrigues,
sided with my son in favor of such a union, but of
course the Emperor, myself and the whole court
circle did what we could to prevent it. More than
once I pleaded witli my son, but in vain. Just when
we began to hope that the Archduke was coming
around to reason, the tragedy happened. On Janu-
ary 29, 1889, there was a grand dinner at the Hof-
burg in honor of the Archduchess Valerie and her

468

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

betrothed, the Archduke Salvator. Rudolph had
promised to be present, but at the last moment tele-
gTaphed that he was so fatigued by the hunt that he
would return to town only on the following day.
He was at Meyerling with a hunting party, which
included Baroness Vetzera. Did her cousin, Bal-
tazzi, who wished to marry her, suddenly appear on
the scene and provoke a quarrel with the Archduke,
which ended fatally for him? This is the opinion
held in some quarters. The guests were all warmed
with wine. This is certain. In a thoughtless mo-
ment did the Archduke kill himself and his sweet-
heart?"

It seems to me that this account places the Prince
in a much better light than those sometimes given,
which is my reason for transcribing it here.

When not traveling, the Empress divided her
time between her Cap Martin home, just mentioned,
and her English residence at Farnborough, in
Hampshire, whither she retired shortly after the
death of the Prince Imperial. Farnborough Hill is
situated an hour's journey by rail from London, in
a smiling, wooded country, broken by hills and val-
leys, rather wild to the view, with long stretches
of moorland and pines. Here the Empress found a
pleasant abiding place, congenial to her heart and
mind. Camden Place House was associated with
such sad memories that she was glad to quit it and
to transfer her dead to her new abode. The Em-
peror and the Prince Imperial were given only a
temporary resting-place in Chislelmrst church. Op-
posite Farnborough, on another hill, at the end of
the park, the Empress erected a Gothic chapel in
Portland stone, surmounting a cr}7)t. The French

464

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

architect, Detailleur, who was charged with the
building of this little edifice, completed it in three
years, with great taste and with much respect for
pure art. Soberness of design is its most predomi-
nant feature. The front and interior are both free
from all ornament. The walls of the nave are snowy
white, and the pews and pulpits are in carved oak.
Underneath, lies the crypt, which extends the whole
length of the chapel. There rest the two sarcophagi
of the Emperor and the Prince Imperial in the sim-
ple grandeur of solid granite. On the one, between
the two dates, are cut the »vords: ''Napoleon III,
Emperor of the French'' on the other: "Napo-
leon, Prince Imperial, B -n at the Tuileries, killed
by the Enemy in Zulu^ nd. " Many different in-
scriptions had been suggested and even written out
for her, but the Empress preferred these few lines.
History knows the rest. The sanctuary is filled with
w^reaths, princely tributes or offerings of humbler
origin. I always, when I visit this sacred spot,
read with the same old interest this inscription on
the wreatli sent by the late King of Sweden at the
time of the Emperor's death: "Bomarsund. In
Memory of the Aid sent in 1855, when a Fleet to
defend Sweden was dispatched to the Baltic,"

This homage to the dead is not the only memory
that is kept green at Farnborough. There are sev-
eral reminders of old friends or faithful servants,
among the dead or still among the living. For in-
stance, in the park is the cottage in which Ullmann
lived until bis death a few years ago. He was, as
is stated in an earlier portion of this narrative, the
Prince Imperial's devoted valet. Often during Eu-
genie's walks in the jjark would she stop to have

465

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

a short conversation with this excellent man-serv-
ant, who loved to recall the memories of her dear
son's youth and of his young manhood, and who now
and then would throw some fresh ray of light on
that dark tragedy of Zululand.

Farnborough House is built, like so many other
mansions in England, with a Norman roof, large
bow windows and spacious verandas. The large
dining-room and the glass-covered gallery leading
to it were constructed by Eugenie. Besides the usual
stables of a country-house, there is in the grounds
a carriage-house, which always interests visitors,
as it contains the semi-gala coaches which were re-
turned to the Empress after the war. The grounds
immediately surrounding the dwelling are laid out
in French style and at the foot of the hill are masses
of rhododendrons. All out-door growing things are
green and vigorous, as is always the case in the
damp English climate.

The ground floor of the house is full of memen-
toes of all kinds, largely relics of the Imperial days
returned to her after the war. The study, where
the Empress spent a large part of the day, for she
generally went out, when she was at Farnborough,
only between twelve and one, is replete with sou-
venirs of her son. There are many portraits of
him and Carpeaux's bust, which faces Flandrin's
portrait of the Emperor. Both are good likenesses,
I think, though this is not the opinion of all. The
room also contains many articles w^hich belonged to
the Prince and the Emperor. Some of these are
souvenirs of the Duchesse d'Albe, who was ever
so dear to the Empress.

But the room in the house which the Empress

466

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

cherished the most and which she spent many hours
in arranging is the Prince Imperial 's study, in which
the poor boy of course never put foot, but where she
sometimes felt he was very near to her. His books,
maps, and many of his shooting paraphernalia, as
well as the weapons which were with him in real
war, are here brought together and carefully pre-
served. In front of the window is a bust of Napo-
leon I, by Canova. There are several busts and
portraits of Napoleon III, of dead friends or rela-
tives— Abbe Deguerry, Comte Clary, and others —
and especially three pictures by Protais, which the
Empress particularly cherished. One represents
the first skirmish in which the Prince Imperial dis-
tinguished himself, while the two others are repre-
sentations of his last moments on earth, in his heroic
struggle with death. In the one, he is in a standing
position, determined to sell his life dearly; in the
second, he is lying dead, the noble boy, pierced by
the treacherous shafts. In a cloud, at the top of this
canvas, lit up by a ray of light, are three symbols:
Notre Dame, the Vendome Column and the Hotel
des Invalides. They stand for baptism, the field of
glory and the last resting-place of us all. The Em-
press passed many long hours in this shrine, buried
in thoughts which I cannot put down here.

The other rooms of Farnborough also contain
many interesting things. There are, for instance,
mementoes of the Prince in the square drawing-
room, where the Empress generally passed her eve-
nings, and in the little boudoirs, whose walls are
covered with pictures recalling the life of her be-
loved son. In the middle of the gallery already men-
tioned is the portrait of the Prince by Cannon,

467

MEMOIES OP THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

which was painted at Vienna under her direct su-
pervision. It is a magnificent picture and inune-
diately attracts the attention of everybody who
passes it. Other pictures or artistic objects are
thickly scattered throughout the house. Some of
them were saved by Prince Metternich during the
disaster of September 4th, at Paris. Others were
returned to the Empress at the request of several
important persons, among whom I should mention
Comtesse Edmond de Pourtales w^ho obtained the
consent of M. Thiers to this honorable action. Some
of these objects came from the Biarritz villa, when
the Empress sold it. These are chiefly Gobelin tap-
estries which were in the dining-room and which de-
pict the life of Don Quixote. These now hang in
the gallery and dining-room of Farnborough. In
the library are found albums, various souvenirs of
travel, gifts from sovereigns and presents from
well-known individuals or public bodies. It was
always a pleasure to show friends and visitors all
these varied objects and explain their origin and
give their history. The Emperor used to say to the
Empress at the Tuileries, when she was pointing
out the many valuable artistic bibelots and treasures
which filled that once beautiful palace: "Eugenie,
what a fine cicerone you would have made ! ' ' And
more than once at Farnborough the memory of this
remark rushed back to her.

The Empress' long residence in England has al-
ways been cheered by the many kind attentions of
the Eoyal family. The late Queen Victoria and the
Princesses were the very spirit of Christian charity,
in their love for her. They often came to her and
she returned their visits with deep pleasure. There

468

EECOLLECTION AND RETEOSPECTION

was something indescribable about Her Majesty.
While always remaining a great Queen, with all the
restraint demanded by her position, there was about
her at the same time a simplicity and an expansive
interest in your personal troubles and trials that
made you quite forget, for the moment, the lofty
position of the kindly caller and friend. When
Queen Victoria made a visit of condolence, you im-
mediately perceived that there was nothing perfunc-
tory about it and that she really felt more than she
could express. The Empress had occasion to ex-
perience this agreeable fact on several occasions.
Some persons, even in exalted quarters, have de-
clared that the Queen was cold and distant. This
may have been so under ordinary circumstances and
with those towards whom there was no reason why
she should be otherwise than cold and distant. It
is highly probable that the Queen did not care to
lavish affection and show warmth where these senti-
ments were not called for. But into Eugenie's sor-
rows she penetrated with a sincerity that gave the
greatest comfort. At one time, the Empress used
to go in the autumn to Abergeldie, near Balmoral,
in Scotland, and there she was able to judge the
Queen still more thoroughly, for there was less for-
mality observed by the Court in that wild region.
They made excursions together, and the conversa-
tion then turning on all topics, the Empress was in
a position to measure not only the affections but
the mental strength of Her Majesty. She never re-
turned from one of those memorable outings with-
out finding that the mind and character of the Queen
had risen higher in her estimation. I am sui'e that
I do not go too far when I say tliat, take her all in

4G9

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

all, the Empress considered her as one of the most
remarkable women of any age and any land. I feel
sure that history is going to place her very high
in the list of great Queens, and if the splendid Vic-
torian Age remains, as I believe it will, one of the
grandest pages in the history of Great Britain, this
will be largely due to the ability and virtues of
Queen Victoria.

In closing this portion of the memoirs, let me
touch briefly on an incident which, while not very
interesting, is characteristic of the fate which at-
tends the fallen rulers of France. During nearly
thirty years a suit was pending between the Em-
press and the State. But at length, in the spring
of 1907, the Empress won her case. When the Em-
pire fell, the State seized certain things belonging
to the Imperial family found at the Tuileries and in
other State palaces, which the Imperial family had
inhabited. Certain of these objects found their way
to the collections in the Louvre. Five hundred and
thirty-eight articles were, after the ending of this
suit, returned to the Empress. But in this long list
are many things which have not the slightest intrin-
sic value.

This interminably long suit was begun under the
government of M. Thiers, back in the seventies.
Both parties made concessions in order to bring it
to a close. M. Thiers held that the State should keep
all objects of real historical importance, though
some friends got M. Thiers to return to the Em-
press, without M^aiting for the decision of the case
before the courts, certain personal articles, includ-
ing some carriages which the State could not util-
ize; but she gave in exchange several valuable pic-

470

EECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

tures by David, Meissonier, Cabanel and other great
artists, though these canvases had been bought with
the Emperor's private money.

In February, 1879, a decision of the courts made
the first important step towards the settling up of
this disagreeable business. The list of things which
the State decided to hold and another list of those
which the State was ready to abandon was officially
drawn up. The result was that the State recognized
its indebtedness to the Empress of over two and a
quarter million of francs, with interest extending
over a certain term of years. But her legal ad-
visers did not consider this account correct and held
that the State owed their client at least two millions
more. And there the matter stood for twenty years.
In January, 1899, the courts again took up the sub-
ject and the pecuniary side of the dispute was set-
tled, the Empress abandoning her claim for the two
millions above stated, while the State was ordered
by the court to pay over to her the two millions and
a quarter, with interest, as also stated above. The
registration of this judgTQent cost her nearly eight-
een thousand francs, but the decision of the court
remained a dead letter, for the debtor happened to
be the State. The Empress hoped at least, to get
back the pictures, portraits and certain other ob-
jects, which were of no public interest and which
the judgment of 1879 had made hers. The State
agreed to have the list drawn up but informed the
Empress that this would consume much time. In
order to hasten matters and show as conciliator)^ a
spirit as possible, she made still another sacrifice
to the State, and abandoned the interest on the two
million and a quarter given her by the courts.

471

MEMOIRS OF THE EMPRESS EUGENIE

Whereupon, the State was again ordered judicially,
in November, 1899, to settle up this affair. The Em-
press knew that the inventories had been burned in
the Commune and other troubles of 1870 and 1871,
and had not been reestablished with perfect exacti-
tude afterwards. So there was some excuse for this
slowness. But she finally grew heartily weary of
this long delay, especially as she had sacrificed some
four hundred thousand francs in this matter, in one
form or another, mainly for the purpose of bringing
it to an end.

Some of the objects claimed by the Empress have
a certain value, while others are cherished simply
for their associations. Among the latter are many
of the objects which belonged to the "Sovereigns'
Museum" which was made up of gifts and loans.
When this museum was broken up, these objects
were returned to their owners, among whom were
the Princess Mathilde, General Petit and the Mar-
quis de Turenne. But the Empress was not treated
in this same manner, notwithstanding the fact that
the catalogue showed that these articles belonged
to her by inheritance or were purchased with the
Emperor's private money, not one having been
bought with funds belonging to the State. The main
trouble was over a few objects in the Louvre Mu-
seum, which were of some value and, in a few in-
stances, of even considerable value. Two Gobelin
tapestries and some Sevres porcelain were readily
returned by the museums where they had been de-
posited, the directors of those institutions admit-
ting that they had no right to them. The Prince
Imperial's cradle, a fine piece of work by Froment
Meurioe, offered by the City of Paris on the oc-

472

RECOLLECTION AND RETROSPECTION

casion of the Prince's birth, as the reader has seen,
was returned in this way. But later, at the moment
of the World's Fair of 1900, Prince Murat request-
ed the Empress to lend it to the retrospective exhibi-
tion which he was organizing at that time. This she
readily did. But when the Fair ended, the City of
Paris claimed the cradle. The Empress then gave it
to the city collections at the Carnavalet Museum, ask-
ing only that there be a ticket attached to it on which
should be printed the words: ''Given by the Em-
press," but this request has never been granted.

A friend of mine and a leading French jurist has
made this comment on the shabby way in which the
State has acted in this whole matter: 'Must com-
pare for an instant the fashion in which the State
treated the Orleans Princes under like circum-
stances. In 1872, Thiers practically gave them back
everything. In fact, their personal property was
never seized, and the landed estates which King
Louis Philippe settled on his children, before he
mounted the throne in 1830, was quite contrary to
dynastic law, as tliey should have become Crown
property. Yet the possessors were not disturbed.
The claims of the Empress were perfectly good in
law. Nobody denied this. But the various minis-
ters of finance seemed afraid of public opinion aixl
so would not carry out what the courts had
ordered."

THB END OP VOL.. I

THE LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

Santa Barbara

THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE
STAMPED BELOW.

m MAY 6 1969

E

10m-12,'67(H6886s8)9482

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY

FACILITY

A A 000 172 964

to^lWw .^'0